Skip to main content

Full text of "Christian experience : or, A guide to the perplexed"

See other formats


\K 


CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE  ; 


A  GUIDE    TO  THE    PERPLEXED. 


BY   ROBERT    PHILIP, 

AUTHOR   OF  MANLY  PIETY. 


"  I  should  know  how  to  speak  a  word  in  season  to  him  that 
is  "weary." 

Isaiah. 


NEW    YORK  : 

PUBLISHED  BY  J'X'I.V  WILEY. 

LEAVITT,   LORD  AND  CO.    aN  T)  i>r.  AKL  J     WHITE. 

18  34. 


i 


THE  l^EW  YOl^K 
^lihyLlC  LIBRARY 

ASiOR,  LENOX  AND 

;-.L.DE.N  FOUNDATIONS 

n  1©21  L 


G  &  C  Mcrriani,..  Print. 
Springfield^  Mass 


TO 

THOMAS  CIIALLIS,  ESQ., 

TREASURER 
OF 

THE  CHRISTIAN  INSTRUCTION  SOCIETY, 
THESE  ESSAYS 

ARE    INSCRIBED, 

A3  A  TOKEN  OF  FRIENDSHIP, 


THE  AUTHOR. 


PREFACE. 


The  following  simple,  and  almost  con- 
versational Essays,  are  the  substance  of 
actual  conversations  with  the  Perplexed. 

In  the  Preface  to  the  First  Edition  it 
was  said,  "  How  far  they  will  meet  the 
case  of  that  class,  at  large,  the  Author  does 
not  venture  to  conjecture." '  Conjecture  is 
now  needless  ;  they  have  proved  a  "Guide" 
to  many.  It  would  evince  ingratitude  to 
God,  if  not  insensibility,  to  conceal  this 
pleasing  fact. 

To  his  Fathers  and  Brethren,  who  have 
adopted  the  "  Guide,"  as  a  manual  to  the 
Perplexed,  the  Author  feels  himself  under 
great  obligation.  Their  sanction  is  not  the 
least  cause  of  its  success.  And,  as  their 
sanction  can  be  gained  only  to  right 
principles,  he  relies  on  them  to  give  that 
countenance  to  the  fourth  volume  of  his 
"  Guides,"  which  the  great  principle  of 
"Pleasing  God"  deserves. 

KiNGSLAND,   1833. 
1* 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 
I.       THE    WORK    OP    THE    LAW    UPON    THE    COX- 
SCIENCE            9 

II.       THE    WORK  OF    THE    SPIRIJ   ON   THE  tfEART  28 

III.  THE    WITNESS    OF    THE    SPIRIT                -             -  47 

IV.  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS    OF    THE    SPIRIT            -  63 
T.      JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH               -            -            -  80 

VI.       FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD    AND    THE    LAMB    -  96 
VII.       THE    HOPE  OF    SALVATION   THE    BEST    SAFE- 
GUARD OF  THE  UNDERSTANDING  AGAINST 

ERROR,  AND  OF    THE   HEART  AGAINST  SIN  113 

VIII.       DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION           -            -  131 
IX.       THE    TEMPTATIONS    AND     FIERY    DARTS    OF 

SATAN               - 148 

X.       THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  RELIGIOUS  FEELING 

AND    ENJOYMENT 164 

XI.       CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING                 -             -            .  182 

XII.       SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS               .             .             -  194 

XIII.       EXPERIMENTAL    MAXIMS      -            -             -            -  208 


No.  I. 

THE  WORK  OF  THE  LAW  UPON  THE  CON- 
SCIENCE. 

"  Without  the  Law,  sm  is  dead^  This  is 
true,  both  of  the  Moral  Law  of  Duty  and  of  the 
Evangelical  Law  of  Faith  :  for  until  their  autho- 
rity and  spirituality  are  understood  and  felt,  we 
do  not  understand  the  evil  of  sin,  nor  feel  the 
power  of  it.  Like  Paul  before  his  conversion, 
we  are  "  alive^  without  the  law  :"  not  afraid 
of  perishing,  nor  at  all  affected  by  the  plagues 
of  our  hearts  :  not  seriously  displeased  with  our- 
selves, nor  conscious  of  the  displeasure  of  God. 

It  is  humihating  to  look  back  on  this  state 
of  mind.  We  acted  and  felt  as  if  there  had 
been  no  law  at  all,  or  as  if  there  had  been  no 
more  law  than  we  ourselves  chose  to  admit. 
We  obeyed  no  farther  than  suited  our  own 
inclinations,  and  no  longer  than  suited  our  own 


10  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

convenience.  And  yet,  awful  infatuation  !  we 
were  neither  afraid  nor  ashamed.  Indeed,  we 
never  paused  to  consider  seriously  the  divine 
law,  or  its  sanctions  ;  but  judged  oi^ right  and 
wrong  by  public  opinion.  The  world,  not  God, 
was  our  lawgiver ;  and  accordingly,  when  we 
did  not  incur  blame  from  others,  we  suspected 
none  from  God  ;  and  when  any  part  of  our  con- 
duct was  condemned  by  others,  we  even  took 
for  granted  that  he  would  judge  more  charitably 
and  mercifully  than  our  neighbors  did.  Thus 
we  had  scarcely  one  scriptural  idea  of  the  nature 
or  the  authority  of  the  Eternal  law.  Accord- 
ingly, whilst  thus"  without  the  law,"  or  without 
a  right  sense  of  its  obligations  and  sanctions, 
we  were  quite  "  alive  ;" — both  fearless  and  gay ; 
neither  self-condemned  in  our  own  minds,  nor 
aware  that  God  had  condemned  us.  "  >Sm," 
also,  "  was  dead,^^  whilst  we  were  thus  ignorant 
of  the  spirituality  and  strictness  of  the  Divine 
law.  Not,  indeed,  that  sin  itself  was  dead  in 
our  hearts ;  far  from  it !  But  such  were  our 
slight  views  of  the  evil  of  sin,  that  it  might  have 
been  dead,  for  any  uneasiness  or  alarm  it  occa- 
sioned within  us.  It  did  not  pain  our  hearts  nor 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  11 

awaken  our  consciences  :  it  left  us  at  "  ease" 
even  "  in  Zion,"  and  threw  no  cloud  on  our 
spirits  or  our  prospects.  We  looked  as  safe  and 
smiling  as  if  we  had  had  no  sin,  or  as  if  sin 
involved  no  punishment.  Thus  sin  was  virtually 
dead,  whilst  we  were  inattentive  to  the  demands 
and  denunciations  of  the  Divine  law. 

Nor  was  this  all.  Whilst  without  scriptural 
views  of  the  holiness  and  justness  of  the  law,  we 
were  not  aware  of  the  power  which  sin  had  over 
us,  nor  of  the  strength  of  our  love  to  it.  The 
evil  principles  of  our  hearts  did  not  show  all 
their  evil,  because  we  laid  no  powerful  con- 
straint upon  them.  We  had  never  tried  to  be 
very  good,  and  therefore  we  did  not  discover  that 
our  hearts  were  very  bad.  Indeed,  we  thought 
better  of  our  hearts  than  of  our  lives.  The  rea- 
son is  obvious  :  we  let  our  hearts  have  their  own 
way,  and  allowed  them  to  think  and  feel  as  they 
were  inclined.  Whatever  religious  restraints  we 
laid  upon  our  lips  or  our  hands,  we  imposed 
none  upon  our  thoughts  :  they  might  range  and 
revel  as  they  chose,  if  they  only  kept  clear  of 
painful  and  spiritual  subjects.  It  was,  therefore, 
unlikely — indeed  impossible — that    our  hearts 


12  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

should  manifest  all  their  enmity  to  the  laws  of 
God,  whilst  these  laws  were  not  applied  to  them. 
We  did  not  set  them  to  try  to  love  or  fear  God  : 
we  did  not  call  on  them  to  consider  divine  and 
eternal  things  seriously  :  we  gave  them  no  tasks 
in  devotion,  meditation,  or  self-control.  In  a 
word,  we  did  not  at  all  trouble  our  hearts  to  be 
religious  ;  and  therefore  they  did  not  trouble  us 
by  any  great  opposition  to  the  few  religious 
duties  we  performed  ;  but  let  us  have  our  own 
way,  so  long  as  they  had  ilieir  own  way.  And 
this  was  one  chief  reason  why  our  hopes  of  final 
safety  kept  "  alive^''^  whilst  we  were  without  the 
law  :  we  thought  well  of  our  hearts,  because  they 
offered  no  marked  opposition  to  the  morals  or 
the  religion  which  we  attended  to.  We  attended 
to  no  more  than  was  barely  sufficient  to  save  us 
from  being  called  irreligious  ;  and  the  pride  of 
the  heart  allowed  that  degree  of  duty  at  all  times; 
and  on  solemn  occasions,  a  little  more  :  whereas 
if  we  had  tried  to  set  our  hearts  to  the  serious 
consideration  and  the  spiritual  discharge  of  all 
duty,  they  would  have  soon  shown  that  they 
were  ''  hearts  of  stone." 

This  is,  indeed,   a  humiliating  review  of  our 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  13 

former  habits  of  acting  and  judging ;  but  it  is 
well  both  to  take  it,  and  to  declare  it,  because 
the  declaration  of  it  may  prove  useful  to  others. 
To  ourselves  such  a  retrospect  must  be  useful, 
were  it  only  to  enable  us  to  discern  the  change 
which  has  taken  place  in  our  views  and  feelings 
on  this  subject. 

Now  we  can  truly  say,  that  however  we  were 
alive,  or  sin  dead,  whilst  we  did  not  allow  the 
Law  to  speak  to  our  consciences, — "  when  the 
commandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  we  died.^^ 
Our  ill-grounded  hopes  of  heaven,  and  our  good 
opinion  of  our  own  hearts,  fell  dead  before  the 
scriptural  fact,  that  the  Eternal  law  demands  and 
admits  nothing  short  oi" perfect  obedience.  The 
solemn  denunciation,  "  Cursed  is  he  who  con- 
tinueih  not  in  all  things  written  in  the  hook  of 
the  law,  to  do  them,^^  awoke  us  at  once  to  our 
guilt  and  danger  ;  and  the  declaration,  that  "  by 
the  deeds  of  the  law,  no  flesh  living  shall  be 
justified,"  confounded  us.  We  were  thus  re- 
duced to  a  complete  dilemma :  we  saw  that  we 
had  not  kept  the  law ;  we  felt  that  we  were 
unable  to  keep  it  perfectly  ;  and  now  we  under- 
stood that,  however  well  we   might  keep  it  in 


14  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

future,  the  obedience  would  not  atone  for  our 
past  sins. 

We  knew  not  what  to  do,  or  what  to  think, 
when  these  solemn  facts  flashed  upon  our  minds  ; 
they  were  so  unlike  all  our  former  opinions. 
We  had,  indeed,  heard  and  read  them,  but  they 
had  not  struck  nor  startled  us  before.  How 
could  they  ?  We  had  never  seriously  weighed 
their  import,  nor  suspected  their  application  to 
ourselves  ;  and  now  that  we  saw  both,  it  seemed 
too  late  to  remedy  our  mistakes.  For  what 
could  we  do  with  a  law  which  condemned  us  for 
past  sins,  and  would  not  allow  present  duty  to 
make  up  for  them  ?  We  were  willing  to  reform, 
and  to  lead  a  new  hfe  ;  but  what  was  the  use  of 
doing  so,  if  the  change  could  not  save  our  souls? 
Thus  there  seemed  no  encouragement  to  do 
better,  and  no  benefit  to  be  derived  from  it. 

Ourcase  now  began  to  wear  a  hopeless  aspect, 
and  would  have  been  held  desperate,  had  not  our 
floating  ideas  about  the  mercy  of  God,  and  the 
merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  kept  despair  in  check. 
We  had  never  indeed  examined,  with  any  care, 
the  nature  of  divine  mercy,  or  the  design  of  the 
Saviour's  death  ;  but  we  took  for  granted  that, 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  15 

of  course,  they  wore  intended  to  Jielj^  us  in  some 
way,  and  no  way,  that  we  knew  of  then,  seemed 
so  likely  as  their  making  iq)  for  our  defects,  if 
we  did  our  best  to  live  well  in  future.  Accord- 
ingly, under  this  hope,  we  began  to  reform,  and 
tried  to  repent.  We  determined  to  confess, 
very  humbly,  all  our  past  sins  and  shortcomings, 
and  to  be  very  devout  in  our  religious  duties. 
But,  lo  !  to  our  surprise,  our  hearts  would  not 
fix  nor  feel!  They  wandered  in  prayer,  and 
wavered  in  all  their  pious  resolutions — they  in- 
vented excuses  for  the  neglect  of  some  duties, 
and  soon  tired  of  others.  This  we  had  not 
looked  for  ;  but,  indeed,  calculated  that  our 
hearts  would  follow  up  all  the  dictates  of  our 
consciences.  What  was  to  be  done  1  We  de- 
termined to  master  this  aversion  to  spiritual 
things  ;  to  force  them  to  be  penitent  and  devo- 
tional. But  all  would  not  do  ;  they  actually 
became  worse,  instead  of  better,  the  more  we 
tried  to  subject  them  to  the  authority  of  the 
Divine  law. 

Thus  it  was ;  "  when  the  commandment 
came"  home  to  our  hearts,  demanding  sincerity 
and  spirituality,  "  sin  revived." 


16  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

The  principles  of  the  carnal  mind  flew  up  in 
arms,  when  ihepoiver  of  godliness  attempted 
to  sit  down  on  the  throne  of  the  heart.  Then 
our  pride  objected  to  the  humility,  our  sloth  to 
the  diligence,  our  passions  to  the  self-denial, 
and  our  tempers  to  the  strictness,  of  true  holi- 
ness :  the  whole  soul  shrunk  back  from  the 
"  yoke"  of  Christ,  or  tried  to  break  it ;  and  the 
real,  though  secret,  language  of  the  heart  was, 
"  we  will  not  have  this  man  to  reign  over  its." 
Thus  we  found  that  our  hearts  were  as  un- 
willing to  obey  Christ  fully,  as  they  were 
unable  to  keep  the  law  perfectly  ;  and  therefore 
the  Gospel  (as  we  understood  it  then,  and  as 
some  understand  it  now)  left  us  as  hopeless 
as  the  law  had  done.  And  in  this  way  :  how 
could  the  Saviour  be  expected  to  make  up  the 
defects  of  a  heartless  piety  1  We  felt  that  our 
religion  was  all  forced  work,  and  likely  to 
continue  to  be  so  ;  and  as  our  opinion  of  the 
work  of  Christ  was,  that  he  only  helped  out 
those  who  did  their  best :  of  course,  we  had 
nothing  to  expect  from  him,  because  nothing 
to  give  him,  now  that  our  hearts  seemed  to 
grow    worse  instead  of  better.     In  a   word, 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  17 

we  could  make  nothing  of  the  law  or  Gospel, 
but  despair  or  discouragement  in  our  own  case. 
The  law  had  condemned  us,  and  it  seemed 
inevitable  that  the  Gospel  would  do  so  too. 

In  this  condition, — convinced  of  the  im- 
portance of  personal  religion,  but  feeling  it 
almost  impossible  to  be  religious  ;  alive  to  the 
value  of  the  soul,  but  seeing  no  way  of 
securing  its  salvation, — many  are  kept  on  the 
rack  of  suspense,  and  some  on  the  rack  of 
utter  despair.  And  when  such  distress  of  soul 
falls  in,  as  it  frequently  does,  with  a  nervous 
frame  of  body,  or  a  melancholy  cast  of  mind, 
the  suffering  is  dreadful — indeed  dangerous ; 
for  the  tendency  of  such  minds  is  to  indulge 
hopelessness.  Accordingly  some  do  nothing 
else  but  "  write  bitter  things"  against  them- 
selves ;  setting  themselves  down  as  certainly 
lost  beyond  redemption,  and  interpreting  all 
their  agonizing  feelings  into  marks  of  repro- 
bation. Under  this  horrid  persuasion,  they 
give  up  prayer  entirely,  and  feel  inclined  to 
have  done  with  the  word  of  God,  and  the 
house  of  God,  for  ever.  Indeed,  they  would 
do  so,  were  it  not  that  they  cannot  abandon 
2* 


18  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

either  for  any  length  of  time.  There  is  some 
fascination  about  the  means  of  grace,  which 
draws  even  the  hopeless  back  to  them,  in  spite 
of  despair,  sooner  or  later.  They  may  say 
that  they  look  for  no  good  from  any  means, 
and  that  they  are  sure  to  find  none  ;  but  still 
they  do  "  look  again"  to  the  temple  of  God, 
and  cannot  tear  themselves  finally  away  from 
it,  nor  utterly  forget  that  salvation  which 
seems  lost  to  them.  The  truth  is,  despair  is 
not  natural  to  the  human  mind  ;  and  there- 
fore, although  Jits  of  it  may  be  indulged  fre- 
quently, the  intervals  of  it  are  often  employed 
in  re-examining  the  grounds  of  hope,  and 
admitting  a  "  may  be,"  or  "  peradventure," 
of  salvation.  The  question,  "Who  can 
TELL  1"  occasionally  leads  away  the  thoughts 
from  the  dark  side  to  the  bright  side  of  it,  and 
fixes  them  there  long  enough  to  brighten  them 
a  little.  And  although  it  seems,  to  the  soul, 
almost  sinful  to  admit  the  faintest  ray  of  hope 
in  its  own  case,  and  almost  a  duty  to  banish  it 
at  once  ,*  still  it  is  admitted  and  retained  from 
time  to  time,  until  it  gradually  leads  to  the 
resolution  of  inquiring  more  fully  into  the 
way  of  salvation. 


UPON    THL    CONSCIENCE.  19 

Now,  when  this  is  the  case,  and  the  mind  is 
willing  to  examine  the  matter  calmly  and  de- 
liberately, it  is  well  to  begin  with  the  example 
of  Paul :  for  God  showed  mercy  to  him,  that 
he  might  show  in  him  "  a  pattern  of  all  long- 
suffering  to  them  who  should  afterwards  be- 
lieve." Besides,  as  the  Law  has  had  the  same 
effect  on  you  which  it  had  on  Paul,  it  certainly 
is  not  impossible  that  the  Gospel  should  have 
the  same  effect  on  you  that  it  had  on  him.  Now, 
you  can  truly  say  with  him  in  the  former  case, 
"  I  was  alive  without  the  law  once  ;  but  when  the 
commandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  I  died." 
Yes  ;  you  are  sure  that  you  are  dead  to  all  hope 
of  being  saved  by  the  law  now,  and  that  your 
hearts  are  far  worse  than  you  could  have  ima- 
gined them  to  be.  Well ;  how  did  Paul  act  and 
judge,  when  by  the  law  he  became  dead  to  the 
law  1  The  shock  which  thus  shook  his  self- 
righteousness  to  death,  must,  you  are  aware, 
have  been  tremendous !  Accordingly,  "  he  icas 
three  days  without  sight,  and  neither  did  eat 
nor  drink."  But  he  prayed  !  Yes  :  neither  his 
guilt  nor  his  misery  led  him  to  restrain  prayer 
before  God ;  nor  did  they  prevent  him  from 
believing  the  Gospel,  when  it  was  preached  unto 


20  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

him  by  Annanias.  He  gave  "  all  acceptation''  to 
the  "  saying,"  as  soon  as  he  knew  it  to  be  "  a 
faithful  saying,  that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the 
world  to  save  sinners."  Although  he  felt  him- 
self to  be  the  "  chief"  of  sinners,  he  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  believe  in  Christ  for  his  own  salvation. 
He  believed  on  Christ,  that  he  might  be  justi- 
fied by  the  faith  of  Christ:  and  being  justi- 
fied by  faith,  he  had  peace  with  God.  Now  this 
was  acting  wisely  ;  and  thus  should  all  act, 
whose  hopes  of  salvation  by  the  works  of  the 
law,  have  been  slain  by  the  curse  of  the 
law. 

If,  however,  Paul's  case  be  thought  too  pecu- 
liar to  argue  from, — one  thing  is  certain  ;  we 
have  the  sar.ie  Gospel,  in  the  Scriptures,  which 
relieved  his  mind,  and  became  the  power  of  God 
unto  his  salvation.  Nor  is  this  all :  we  have 
also  the  command  of  God  to  believe  it  for  our 
own  salvation ;  and  his  express  assurance, 
that  believing  it  will  save  us.  If,  then,  all  our 
old  hopes  are  crushed  to  death  by  the  law, 
why  not  embrace  the  new  and  better  hopes 
which  this  glorious  Gospel  sets  before  us  1 

"  Why  not  T'  some  are  ready  to  say  ;  "  they 
are  not  intended  for  me  :  they   belong  to  the 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  21 

penitent;  and  my  heart  is  hard  ! — they  belong- 
to  the  humble  ;  and  my  heart  is  proud  ! — they 
belong  to  the  believing  ;  and  I  cannot  believe  !" 

Cannot  believe!  Why?  What  is  it  that 
you  cannot  believe  ?  Let  us  see  what  it  really 
is  ;  and  why  you  cannot  believe  it :  for  it  may 
be  that  it  is  something  not  necessary  to  be 
believed  at  present  ;  yea,  it  may  be  something 
which  is  not  your  duly  to  believe  just  now. 
Do  not,  therefore,  fly  ofl*  from  the  Gospel  by 
a  hasty  conclusion  that  you  cannot  believe  it : 
you  do  not  seem  to  understand  it  yet;  and, 
therefore,  the  difficulty  of  believing  it  may  not 
be  so  great  as  you  imagine — at  least,  not 
of  the  same  kind  as  you  suppose. 

W^hat,  then,  is  it  that  you  cannot  believe  ? 
Yes  !  lohat  is  it  ]  For  there  is  reason  to  sus- 
pect that  it  is  either  something  which  it  is  not 
necessary  to  begin  with ;  or  something  which 
ought  not  to  be  believed,  until  "  the  truth  "  is 
beheved,  with  which  God  has  graciously  con- 
nected the  promise  of  salvation. 

The  answers  to  these  pointed  questions  will 
of  course,  vary  according  to  the  degree  in  which 
those  who  are  interested  in  them  are  acquainted 


22^  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

with  the  current  opinions  and  perplexities'of 
serious  people.  Hence  some  will  say,  "  Ah ! 
but  I  cannot  believe  that  Christ  died  for  me." 
Now,  be  not  startled  when  I  say,  "  No  wonder  ! 
for  how  could  you  believe  what  is  not  re- 
vealed ?"  And  it  is  not  revealed  that  he  died 
for  you  individually.  What  is  revealed  is,  that 
he  died  for  sinners  ;  and  that  you  do  not  dis- 
beheve.  But  you  say,  "  As  I  cannot  regard 
myself  as  one  of  the  sinners  for  whom  Christ 
died,  my  behoving  that  he  died  for  sinners  can 
do  me  no  good."  Why  not  ?  W^ho  told  you 
that  the  belief  of  this  truth  could  do  you  no 
good  ?  Whoever  told  you  so,  the  Scriptures 
did  not.  They  say  (whatever  you  think),  that 
whosoever  believeth  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  Son 
of  God,  and  the  only  Saviour,  shall  never 
perish,  but  have  eternal  life  :  yea,  they  warrant 
every  one  who  cordially  believes  these  facts 
concerning  Christ,  to  believe  also  that  Christ 
loved  him^  and  gave  himself  for  him. 

This  meets  your  case,  if  you  understood  it : 
but  you  are  prepared  to  start  objections  which 
will  prove  that  you  do  not  understand  it  clearly 
yet.     **  W^hy,"  you   say,  "  if  merely   believing 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  23 

that  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  only 
Saviour,  were  enough  to  warrant  me  to  regard 
myself  as  a  heliever,  it  would  follow  that  I  was 
one  even  whilst  I  was  careless ;  for  even  then 
I  believed  all  this."  Not  exactly ;  for  you 
could  not  have  continued  careless,  if  you  had 
really  believed  it  all.  However,  if  you  will  call 
your  former  opinion  of  Christ  believing  ;  it 
was  certainly  not  believing  because  God  had 
spoken  :  for  it  is  evident  from  your  own  con- 
fessions, that,  whilst  you  were  careless,  you  did 
not  examine  the  law  or  the  Gospel.  If,  there- 
fore, your  opinions  of  the  person  and  work  of 
Christ  happened  to  be,  upon  the  whole,  scrip- 
tural, they  were  so  without  your  knowledge  ; 
for  if  you  never  sat  down  to  form  them  by  the 
word  of  God,  it  is  not  owing  to  your  care  that 
they  were  at  all  correct.  Besides,  you  did  not 
believe  what  you  did,  on  the  Divine  authority  ; 
but  because  others  believed  it.  Be  honest :  you 
just  believed  what  you  found  current  in  the 
world ;  and  would  have  believed  what  others 
did,  if  it  had  been  the  very  opposite  of  what 
it  is.      TSow,   however    this  falling  in  with 


24  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

public  opinion  may  be  called  believing,  it  cer- 
tainly is  not  believing  God ;  and  therefore 
ought  not  to  be  appealed  to  in  reply  to  the 
scriptural  fact,  that  the  cordial  belief  of  the 
Divine  testimony  concerning  the  person  and 
work  of  Christ,  is  saving  faith. 

Besides,  that  testimony  is  revealed,  that  it 
may  be  believed  for  the  salvation  of  the  soul ; 
and,  for  that  purpose,  you  did  not,  you  could  not, 
believe  it,  whilst  you  were  careless.  How  could 
you?  Whilst  you  were  without  the  law  in 
your  conscience,  your  hopes  were  alive  without 
the  Gospel.  You  felt  in  no  danger  of  perish- 
ing :  you  took  for  granted  that  you  were  sure 
of  salvation  at  last,  by  some  means.  Whatever, 
therefore,  you  believed  about  Christ  then,  it 
was  not  for  salvation.  Accordingly,  you  never 
thought  so,  nor  at  all  imagined  that  your  opin- 
ions about  the  Saviour  had  any  connexion 
with  your  supposed  safety.  What  you  relied 
on  then,  was  the  good  you  were  doing,  or  in- 
tended to  do ;  and  not  any  thing  that  Christ 
had  done.  Indeed,  even  now  you  do  not  see 
much  beneficial  connexion  between   believing 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  25 

and  salvation ; — I  mean,  you  are  quite  at  a 
loss  to  comprehend  how  the  belief  of  the 
Gospel  can  secure  an  interest  in  the  salvation  of 
God.  On  all  these  accounts,  therefore,  it  is 
wrong,  and  can  only  increase  your  perplexity, 
to  call  your  former  opinions  about  Christ,  belief. 
They  were  like  your  former  opinions  about  the 
law — too  vague  and  superficial  to  affect  your 
heart. 

But  now,  your  belief  of  the  Divine  law  will 
enable  you  to  understand  what  it  is  to  believe 
the  Gospel  aright,  and  to  see  how  faith  in  Christ 
brings  both  hope  and  holiness  into  the  mind. 
You  know  and  feel  that  you  how  believe  the  law 
of  God  :  of  that  you  have  no  doubt ;  and  you 
are  equally  convinced  that  you  neither  believed 
nor  understood  it,  whilst  you  were  careless.  And 
were  any  one  to  tell  you  now,  that  he  had  often 
heard  you  call  it  a  holy  and  just  law,  long  before 
you  began  to  think  seriously  ;  and  were  he  to 
argue  from  this  that  you  believed  it  then,  you 
would  say  at  once,  "  Ah !  these  were  mere  words 
of  course  ;  for  I  never  weighed  their  meaning  :  I 
just  called  the  law  what  others  called  it ;  and  if 
3 


26  THE    WORK    OF    THE    LAW 

they  understood  what  they  said,  I  did  not.  If 
ever  I  thought  of  its  hohness,  it  did  not  convince 
me  that  nothing  short  of  perfect  obedience  could 
meet  its  demands  ;  and  whatever  I  thought  of  its 
justice,  I  did  not  beheve  that  I  was  condemned 
by  it.  Now,  as  this  is  the  truth  of  God  concern- 
ing his  law,  it  is  self-evident  that  I  did  not  be- 
lieve, at  that  time.  His  testimony  on  the  subject. 
Indeed,  such  was  my  unbelief  then,  that  I  was 
in  reality  '  without  the  law.'  " 

Thus  you  would  reply,  to  any  one  who  at- 
tempted to  confound  your  former  professions 
with  your  present  belief  of  the  law.  Well ;  it  is 
your  present  belief  of  it  that  creates  your  present 
fear  of  perishing,  and  keeps  up  the  conviction  in 
your  mind  that  you  cannot  save  yourself.  Just 
because  you  believe  that  the  eternal  law  says 
that  you  are  "  condemned  already"  for  what  you 
have  done  against  it,  you  are  afraid ;  and  well 
you  may !  But  now,  the  everlasting  Gospel  de- 
clares as  plainly  what  Christ  has  done  to  satisfy 
the  law,  and  to  redeem  sinners  from  its  curse  ; 
and  it  is  just  as  true  that  he  died  to  redeem 
sinners  from  its  curse,  as  that  you  are  under  its 


UPON    THE    CONSCIENCE.  27 

curse.  Seeing,  therefore,  you  believe  the  truth 
which  condemns,  why  not  believe  the  truth 
which  can  save  you  1  You  need  salvation — 
you  wish  for  it ;  and  would  give  worlds  to 
obtain  eternal  redemption  from  the  curse  : 
well;  it  is  offered  and  promised  to  you,  if  you 
will  believe  in  Christ  for  it ;  for  "  it  is  of 
faith,  that  it  might  be  of  grace." 


No.  II. 


THE    WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT    ON    THE    HEART. 

There  is  something  so  very  grand  and  solemn 
in  the  bare  idea  of  being  "  taught "  by  the  Holy 
Spirit — "  led  "  by  Him — "  quickened  "  by  Him 
— "  born  again  "  by  Him  ! — that  we  can  hardly 
wonder  that  we  should  feel  both  afraid  and 
unable,  at  first,  to  believe  that  any  change  for 
the  better,  which  we  have  experienced  under  the 
Gospel,  amounts  to  the  work  of  the  Spirit.  For 
to  believe  this,  in  our  own  case,  would  be  to 
admit  that  we  are  really  converted  to  God,  and 
thus  already  the  children  of  God,  and  heirs  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  But  some,  although  no 
longer  what  they  ivere  in  heart  or  habits,  are  not 
prepared  to  draw  this  conclusion  in  their  own 
case.     Indeed,  it  is  not  at  once,  nor  is  it  often 


THE    WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT,  &C.  29 

soon,  that  any  one  admits  "  the  full  assurance  of 
hope  "  in  his  own  case.  It  more  frequently  hap- 
pens that  those  who  are  most  renewed  in  the 
spirit  of  their  mind,  are  most  afraid  to  regard 
themselves  as  "  born  again."  It  is  with  the 
serious,  in  regard  to  the  regeneration  of  their 
souls,  as  with  parents,  in  regard  to  the  recovery 
of  an  only  child  from  a  dangerous  illness  :  the 
physician  may  pronounce  it  out  of  danger,  and 
the  symptoms  of  convalescence  may  be  self- 
evident  to  every  one  but  them  ;  and  they  may  not 
actually  dispute  the  general  opinion  ;  but  having 
again  and  again  given  up  their  darling,  and  felt 
sure  that  it  could  not  recover,  they  are  afraid  of 
flattering  themselves,  and  '  slow  of  heart'  to  be- 
lieve that  any  signs,  however  good,  are  proofs 
of  safety.  So  it  is  with  those  of  us  who  are 
feelingly  alive  to  the  value  of  our  souls,  and  in- 
tent on  their  salvation :  they  may  be  really  "  pas- 
sing from  death  to  life  ;"  but  we  are  so  afraid  of 
that  "  death,"  and  so  affected  by  that  "  life,"  that 
we  can  hardly  believe  it  possible  that  our  souls  can 
escape  the  former,  or  obtain  the  latter.  It  seems 
too  good  news  to  be  true — too  bright  a  hope  to 

be  admitted  in  our  own  case.     Even  when  we 
3* 


30  THE    WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT 

try  to  admit  it,  or  venture  to  whisper  to  our- 
selves, that  surely  a  Divine  change  is  taking 
place  within  us,  the  thought  creates  such  a 
flow  of  feeling,  and  flutter  of  spirits,  that  we 
know  not  what  to  think  :  and,  being  equally 
afraid  of  presuming  or  despairing,  we  come  to 
no  final  determination  ;  but  wait  to  see  how 
the  good  work  will  go  on. 

Now,  it  is  well  to  be  cautious  upon  such  a 
question  as  "  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost^''^ 
for  all  changes  of  feeling  are  not  Divine  changes. 
Indeed,  there  is  but  too  much  reason  to  fear  that 
many  conclude  too  hastily  in  their  own  favor, 
and  mistake  conviction  for  conversion.  But  whilst 
this  melancholy  fact  should  teach  us  prudence,  it 
should  not  be  allowed  to  divert  us  from  the  ques- 
tion of  our  own  regeneration :  that  point  can  be 
ascertained  and  settled  upon  scriptural  grounds  ; 
and  therefore  it  ought  no  more  to  be  hushed  up, 
than  to  be  hurried  over.  We  are  "  born  again," 
or  we  are  not ;  and,  as  uncertainty  on  the  point 
can  do  no  good,  it  is  both  our  duty  and  interest 
to  bring  the  matter  to  an  issue. 

Perhaps  the  best  way  of  doing  this  is,  to  re- 
consider the  necessity  of  experiencing  the  work 


ON    THE    HEART.  81 

of  the  Spirit,  in  order  that  we  may  see  clearly  the 
consequences  of  being  without  the  Spirit.  "  Now, 
if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is 
none  of  his."  JVo/ieq/Zii*/ Solemn  fact !  None 
of  His  !  Whose,  then,  is  he  who  has  not  the 
Spirit  1  The  law  says,  "  He  is  my  prisoner,  and 
under  the  curse,  whether  he  believe  it  or  not." 
Satan  says,  "  He  is  my  victim,  whether  he  feel 
it  or  not."  The  world  says,  "  He  is  my  slave, 
whether  he  own  it  or  not."  Dreadful  condition ! 
If  I  am  not  Christ's,  I  am  under  the  curse  of  the 
Eternal  law,  and  in  the  power  of  Satan  !  And  I 
am  not  Christ's,  if  I  am  a  strange}^  to  the  work 
of  the  Spirit. 

The  moment  we  reflect  thus,  we  feel  that  the 
question,  "  Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost  ?" 
is  one  which  should  not  be  left  unsettled  from 
year  to  year,  nor  even  from  month  to  month. 
Let  us,  therefore,  put  it  to  ourselves,  now,  and 
in  connexion  with  the  solemn  assurance  that  we 
are  not  Christ's,  if  we  have  not  experienced 
something  of  the  work  of  his  Spirit.  And  if,  in 
this  awful  connexion,  there  is  some  danger  of 
admitting  almost  any  thing  to  be  "  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit,"  rather  than  admit  that  we  are  in  the 


32  THE    WORK  OF  THE  SPIRIT 

power  of  satan,  let  us  pray  earnestly  that  we  may 
not  be  tempted  to  self-deception :  but,  at  the 
same  time,  let  not  that  danger  prevent  nor  in- 
timidate us  from  going  into  the  question  ;  for, 
although  a  solemn  one,  it  is  also  a  simple  one, 
if  it  be  kept  close  to  the  word  of  God,  and  not 
mixed  up  with  the  extravagant  or  extraneous 
things,  which  the  fancy  of  some,  and  the  phi- 
losophy of  others,  have  heaped  around  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

JVow,  one  thing  equally  simple  and  certain  is, 
that  the  office  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  to  glorify  the 
Saviour — to  exalt  and  endear  him  in  our  estima- 
tion. And  whatever  be  the  nature  oi;  the  degree 
of  the  Spirit's  operations  in  the  mind,  the  design 
of  them  is  to  render  Christ  "  precious"  to  the 
soul.  If,  therefore,  the  Saviour  is  become  alto- 
gether lovely  in  our  estimation,  and  his  atone- 
ment altogether  dear  to  us — dear,  because  of  its 
glory,  fulness,  freeness,  and  holy  influence — we 
are  not  altogether  strangers  to  the  work  of  the 
Spirit.  Nor,  if  the  Saviour  is  all  and  all,  in  all 
the  hope  we  cherish,  is  it  of  any  real  consequence 
whether  or  not  the  u-aij  in  which  he  became  so 
to  our  souls,  is  the  same  by  which  others  ha^  e 


ON    THE    HEART.  33 

been  led  to  love  him  and  rely  on  him.  The 
real  question  is  not,  Hoio  was  I  brought  to  the 
Saviour  ?  but,  am  I  brought  to  him  for  pardon 
and  sanctitication  ?  Some  have  been  brought 
suddenly  and  others  gradually,  to  the  Cross  for 
refuge  ;  some  have  been  driven  to  it  by  the 
terrors  of  the  law,  and  others  drawn  by  the  ten- 
derness of  the  Lord  ;  some  were  brought  very 
early  in  life,  and  others  very  late  :  but  as  they 
are  all  brought  to  rely  on  Christ  for  a  holy  sal- 
vation, the  difference  of  the  time  and  manner  of 
bringing  them  does  not  affect  their  safety.  Nei- 
ther the  time  nor  the  manner  of  bringing  sinners 
to  Christ,  but  their  being  broiifiht  to  Christ,  is 
the  cause  of  their  salvation.  Paul's  conversion 
was  sudden  and  miraculous;  Timothy's  was  gra- 
dual, and  the  effect  of  an  early  religious  educa- 
tion :  but  Timothy  was  as  safe  as  Paul,  when  like 
Paul,  he  laid  hold  on  Christ  for  eternal  life.  And 
if  the  heart  of  the  Philippian  jailor,  instead  of 
being  as  it  were  torn  open  by  terror,  had  been 
"  opened"  as  the  heart  of  Lydia  was,  gently  as  a 
rose-bud  is  unfolded  by  the  sun,  the  jailor  would 
have  found  the  same  welcome  at  the  Cross  which 
she  did.  In  like  manner,  had  Lydia  been  plunged 


34  THE    WORK    OF    THE     SPIRIT 

into  despair,  as  he  was  at  first,  it  would  have 
availed  her  nothing,  if  she  had  not,  like  him, 
fled  to  Christ.  It  was,  therefore,  not  that  in 
which  their  experience  dijferedy  but  that  in 
which  it  agreed — their  reliance  on  Christ  alone, 
which  secured  their  welcome  and  safety.  Paul 
understood  this  ;  and,  accordingly,  he  did  not 
reckon  Lydia  nor  Timothy  less  truly  converted 
to  God,  than  the  jailor  or  himself;  nor  did  they 
themselves  doubt  their  own  conversion,  because 
the  manner  of  it  differed  from  his.  In  common 
with  all  saints,  they  were  glorying  only  in  the 
Cross  of  Christ ;  and  as  they  knew  that  to  be  the 
only  refuge,  and  a  certain  refuge  to  all  who  fled 
to  it,  they  ke  pt  to  it  without  any  reference  to 
the  way  in  which  others  were  brought  to  it. 

Now,  as  there  was  such  a  marked  and  im- 
mense difference  in  the  manner  of  their  conver- 
sion, similar  differences  may  be  expected  still  ; 
and,  as  in  their  case,  without  at  all  invalidating 
the  reality  of  the  conversion  itself.  For,  in  our 
case  also,  the  real  question  of  experience  on  this 
point  is-Is  Christ  become  all  my  salvation  ?  and 
not.  Have  I  felt  all  the  alarm  and  horror  of  soul 
which  some  have  experienced  ?    For,  if  I  have 


ON  THE    HEART.  35 

felt  that,  whatever  it  was,  which  has  led  me  to 
commit  my  soul  to  Christ  for  salvation,  I  could 
have  done  nothing  more  than  this,  whatever  I 
had  felt.  They  have  done  nothing  more,  who 
have  suffered  most :  and  although,  of  course,  the 
terrors  of  conscience  led  them  to  commit  their 
souls  into  the  hands  of  Christ  with  more  prompt- 
ness and  solemnity  than  I  did  ;  still,  if  I  did  it 
with  sincerity,  my  welcome  was  equally  sure  : 
for,  after  all,  it  is  the  sincerity  of  faith  in  Him, 
and  not  the  strength  of  feeling,  which  ensures  a 
welcome ;  and  what  has  been  done  deliberately, 
is  quite  as  likely  to  be  sincere  as  what  is  done 
under  alarm.  In  both  cases,  it  is  the  sincerity 
of  the  application  to  Christ,  which  constitutes 
it  faith  in  him. 

But  some  are  ready  to  say,  "  Alas  !  I  am  not 
sure  that  I  was  sincere  in  committing  my  soul  to 
Christ  for  salvation."  Now,  certainly,  if  you  are 
not  sure  of  your  own  sincerity,  no  one  else  can 
prove  it  to  you.  The  utmost  that  any  one  can 
do  to  help  you  on  this  point,  is  to  show  you  what 
sincerity  is  :  and  really  that  seems  unnecessary. 
For  if  you  did  not  intend  to  be  insincere  when 
you  applied  to  the  Saviour,  and  if  you  do  not 


36  THE  WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT 

wish  to  be  insincere,  nor  design  to  be  so,  why 
should  you  suspect  your  sincerity  1  No  one  can 
be  a  hypocrite,  or  a  pretender,  without  design- 
ing to  be  so :  and  therefore,  most  certainly  you 
are  not  so,  if  you  dislike  to  be  so. 

Thus  far  I  have  confined  your  attention  to  the 
first  saving  result  of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
on  the  mind, — which  is  to  render  the  Saviour 
♦'  precious"  in  our  esteem.  Lest,  however,  this 
view  of  his  work  should  be  too  gen^ralj  let  us 
examine  the  Saviour's  own  account  of  the  mat- 
ter. Now,  when  he  gave  a  detailed  account  of 
the  work  of  the  Spirit,  he  said. 

First,  "  He  shall  convince  the  world  of  sin  : 
of  sin,  because  they  believe'not  on  me."  Well, 
what  do  you  think  of  unbelief  1  what  is  your 
opinion  of  it  1 — I  do  not  mean,  of  its  abstract 
nature  ;  nor  do  1  refer  to  Infidelity,  or  its  twin 
"  wandering  star,"  Unitarianism ;  but  to  the 
practical  unbelief  which  we  manifested  whilst 
we  were  careless  or  heartless  in  religion.  Now, 
what  do  you  think  of  the  time  when  you  lived  as 
if  there  had  been  no  Saviour,  or  as  if  you  had 
been  in  no  want  of  a  Saviour  ?  That  was  unbe- 
lief! What   do  you  think   of  the  temper  which 


ON    THE   HEART.  37 

inclined  you  to  care  nothing  about  an  interest  in 
Christ,  and  kept  you  from  considering  your 
need  of  it  ?  That  v/as  unbehef !  What  do  you 
think  of  those  habits  and  pursuits  which  were 
allowed  to  banish  all  serious  concern  about  the 
salvation  of  your  soul  ?  What  is  your  present 
opinion  and  feeling,  in  regard  to  all  this  un- 
believing treatment  of  the  Saviour  ]  Should  you 
hke  to  renew  it,  and  to  return  to  your  old  state 
of  mind  1  No  !  you  are  as  much  shocked  at  the 
idea  of  going  back  to  such  feelings  and  habits, 
as  you  are  ashamed  of  having  ever  felt  and  acted 
such  a  part.  Your  long  and  base  neglect  of  the 
Lamb  of  God  pains  and  humbles  you  whenever 
you  think  of  it ; — it  was  so  unreasonable,  un- 
wise, and  unkind  !  You  both  wonder  and  weep 
that  you  could  have  lived  as  if  Emmanuel  had 
never  died  !  This  sin  sits  heavier  at  times,  on 
your  conscience,  than  any  other  ;  and  makes 
you  feel  and  confess  that  the  Saviour  might 
justly  reject  you. 

Well,  if  this  be  your  experience  on  the  subject 
of  unbelief,  what  is  all  this  but  conviction  of  the 
"sin"  of  unbelief;  and  that,  too,  by  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  ]    For  what  else  could  have 


38  THE    UOUK    OF   THE    SPIRIT 

brought  you  to  judge  and  feel  thus  ?  The  seeds 
of  these  proper  sentiments  and  feehngs  were  not 
born  with  you  :  they  must  therefore  have  been 
soim  in  your  hearts  ;  and,  as  the  hand  of  nature 
never  contained  them,  they  must  have  been  sown 
by  the  hand  of  the  Spirit.  For,  as  Satan  would 
not  have  led  you  into  this  new  state  of  mind, 
and  as  the  world  could  not,  and  you  did  not  lead 
yourself  into  it,  it  must  be  from  God.  Yes,  from 
God, — however  unable  you  may  be  to  trace  its 
connexion  with  likely  means.  The  means, 
whatever  they  were,  were  but  means  ;  and  have 
not  produced  the  same  eflect  upon  all  who  were 
under  the  same  means  as  yourself.  Besides,  if 
this  change  in  your  views  and  feelings  be  not,  at 
least,  the  beginning  of  a  Divine  change,  what 
would  be  so?  It  is  self  evident,  that  no  change 
would  be  saving,  which  did  not  include  shame 
and  sorroiv  for  having  neglected  the  Saviour. 
Not  to  bo  convinced  of  the  sin  of  unbelief, 
would  falsify  any  and  all  other  appearances  of 
regeneration.  If,  therefore,  you  have  experi- 
enced that,  without  which  all  other  experience 
would  be  useless,  it  is  certain  that  you  are  not 
altogether  without  the  Spirit. 


ON    THE    HEART.  39 

Nor  is  this  all.  You  may  not  have  observed 
it,  but,  on  examination,  you  will  find  that  all 
your  most  solid  and  solemn  convictions  of  the 
evil  and  demerit  of  sin  in  general,  have  been 
formed  or  contirmed  by  what  the  Spirit  has 
shown  you  of  the  Saviour.  For  it  is  with  the 
disease  of  the  soul,  as  with  some  of  the  diseases 
of  the  body, — it  is  the  remed^j  which  discovers 
its  real  nature  and  extent.  A  man  may  feel 
rather  unwell,  and  yet  not  be  alarmed  by  his 
symptoms  ;  but  if  a  judicious  physician  prescribe 
after  examining  them,  a  remedy  which  is  known 
to  be  resorted  to  only  in  desperate  cases,  it  is  the 
remedy,  not  the  symptoms,  as  the  patient  judged 
of  them,  that  opens  his  eyes  to  his  danger.  He 
thought  himself  ill  enough  to  require  something; 
but  when  he  found  that  the  last  resource  of  me- 
dical skill  was  the  only  thing  which  could  save 
his  life,  then  his  disorder  appeared  to  him  in  a 
new  light,  and  awoke  all  his  fears.  Now,  so  it  is 
with  the  soul :  it  is  the  remedy  for  the  guilt  and 
defilement  of  sin,  which  shows  the  evil  and  dan- 
ger of  sin.  We  may  have  a  general  conviction  of 
both,   by  observing  how   God   abhors  sin,  and 


40  THE    WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT 

threatens   to   punish  it ;  and  we  may  see,  with 
some  clearness  and  alarm,  that  we  are  in  some 
danger  from  our   sins ;  and  we  may  feel  per- 
suaded thai  it  is  necessary  to  try    something  to 
prevent  sin  from  being  our  ruin :  but  it  is  not 
until  we  see  that   "  the  blood  of  ChrisV^   is  the 
only  remedy,  that  we  either  understand  or  feel 
aright   the  evil  of  sin.     It  is,  therefore,  chiefly 
and  emphatically  by  presenting  the  Lamb  slain 
to  the  mind,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  effectually  con- 
vinces of  sin.     And  this   is   conviction!    For, 
what  a  sight  it  gives  us  of  our  case  and  character! 
Yes ;    of  our  case,  even  if  our  character  stand 
high  by  comparison.     For,  as  there  is  only  one 
Saviour,  and  he  the  incarnate  Son  of  God  ;  and 
only  one  way  of  salvation,  and  it  by  faith  in  the 
blood  of  that  Son ;  what   must  sin  be,  seeing 
that  none  but  Emmanuel  could  atone  for  it,  and 
he  only   by  dying  for  it !    Whatever,  therefore, 
I  may  think  of  my  character,  my  case  is  this, — 
as  a  sinner,  there  is   nothing  between  me  and 
hell  but  the  blood  of  Christ.     I  may  not   have 
done  so  much  evil  as  some ;  but  as  there  is  no 
pardon   for  any  sin   but   through   the  Cross,  I 


ON    THE    HEART.  41 

must  be  lost,  in  common  with  the  chief  of 
sinners,  unless  I  obtain  ihe  remission  of  my 
sins  through  his  blood. 

This  solemn  consideration  sends  through 
all  the  soul  the  solemn  conviction,  that  sin  is 
an  evil  which  we  neither  understand  clearly 
nor  feel  deeply,  until  we  really  beheve  the 
divine  testimony  concerning  the  person  and 
iPorA:  of  Christ.  Whilst  we  did  not  believe  on 
him,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  him,  our 
views  of  the  evil  and  danger  of  sin  were  slight 
and  partial ;  but  now  that  we  feel  that  we 
must  look  to  the  Lamb  slain  for  all  our  salva- 
tion, or  perish  for  ever,  we  cannot  think  lightly 
of  sin.  Well,  what  is  this  conviction  of  sin, 
but  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  mind  ? 
Yes  !  the  first  work  which  he  is  appointed  to 
by  the  constitution  of  the  covenant !  And  yet, 
even  this  conviction  of  sin  some  are  discouraged 
by,  and  actually  interpret  it  into  a  token  of 
Divine  anger,  although  it  be  in  itself  a  token  of 
Divine  love,  a  first-fruit  of  the  Spirit,  and  a 
mark  of  saving  faith  too :  for  no  one  could 
think  thus  of  sin,  who  did  not  believe  Christ 
to  6e,  and  to  have  doney  what  God  testifies. 
4* 


42  THE    WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT 

But  I  will  not  hurry  on  this  conclusion  too 
fast.  It  is  desirable  to  meet  distinctly  the  case 
of  those  who,  by  a  strange  mistake,  imagine  that 
their  anguish  of  soul,  on  account  of  sin,  is 
inflicted  upon  them  in  anger,  and  arises  from 
God  having  left  them  to  suffer  the  consequen- 
ces of  sin.  Some  have  even  regarded  this  an- 
guish as  a  foretaste  of  hell  on  earth.  But 
consider, — was  it  in  anger  that  God  let  loose 
upon  the  Jews,  at  Pentecost,  all  the  stings  of 
conscience,  until  they  were  *'  cut  to  the  heart ;" 
literally  "  sawn  asunder  V  Was  it  intended 
as  a  forerunner  of  "  the  worm  that  dieth  not," 
when  the  arrows  of  the  Almighty  drank  up 
their  spirits  ?  No !  they,  perhaps,  thought  so 
for  a  time,  and  during  all  that  part  of  Peter's 
sermon  which  was  like  the  thunder,  the  earth- 
quake, and  the  whirlwind  at  Horeb  ;  but  when 
"  the  small  still  voice"  of  mercy,  through  the 
blood  of  the  Saviour  whom  they  had  murdered, 
broke  like  the  music  of  heaven  on  their  ears, 
— then  they  saw,  that  God  wounded  only  that 
he  might  effectually  heal  them  ;  and  cast  them 
down  that  he  might  lift  them  up,  for  ever. 
Now,  why  should  it   not  be  so  in  the  case  of 


ON    THE    HEART.  43 

those  who,  Hke  them,  have  been,  as  it  were, 
"  sawn  asunder"  by  self  condemnation  ?  You 
are  not  guiltier  than  the  murderers  of  the 
Lord  of  glory  ;  and  therefore,  although  that  fact 
gives  you  no  claim  upon  mercy,  it  proves  that 
your  guilt,  Vvhatever  it  is,  is  not  beyond  the 
reach  of  mercy.  Indeed,  God  could  have  done 
nothing  better  for  you,  than  thus  to  convict 
you  of  sin  :  for,  is  it  not  an  answer  to  your  own 
prayers  ]  You  have  prayed  that  he  would  make 
you  sensible  of  your  need  of  a  Saviour,  and 
empty  you  of  self  dependence  :  and,  therefore, 
whatever  you  meant  by  this,  your  convictions  of 
sin  form  the  best  answer  to  your  supplications. 
"  The  whole  "  know  not  "  their  need  of  a  phy- 
sician ;"  and,  as  God  has  made  you  to  feel  your 
sickness,  the  fair  interpretation  is,  that  he  desires 
and  designs  to  heal  you.  Do  not,  therefore, 
recklessly  or  rashly  conclude  that  you  are  given 
up,  because  you  are  thus  given  over,  for  a  time, 
to  the  terrors  of  the  law,  and  the  stings  of 
conscience.  God  is  thus,  for  any  thing  you 
know  to  the  contrary,  bringing  you,  "  through 
fire  and  water,  to  a  wealthy  place." 

Having   thus  seen  that  the  first  work  of  the 


44  THE    WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT 

Spirit  is  to  convince  of  sin,  and  that  the  expe- 
rience we  have  just  reviewed  is  conviction  of 
sin  ;  let  us  now  observe  the  second  part  of  the 
work  of  the  Spirit,  and  examine  what  you  have 
felt  of  it.     "  He  shall  convince  of  righteousness, 
because  I  go  to  my  Father.''''     At  the  first  sight 
of  these  words,  you  may  be  ready  to  say,  "  I  am 
sure  that  I   have  experienced  nothing  of  this  ; 
for  I  do  not  know  even  what  it  means.''''     Per- 
haps not ;  and  yet   you  may   be  familiar  with 
the   sentiment  itself,  although  this  mode  of  ex- 
pressing it  be  mysterious  to  you.     In  fact,  you 
must  not    be   startled   by  words :  for,  as    you 
have  only  begun  to  acquaint  yourself  with  the 
Scriptures,  it  is  only  what  might  be  expected, 
if  you  meet  with  expressions  which  are  not,  at 
once,  plain  to  you.     They  are,  however,  quite 
plain  to  those  who  have  considered  them  longer ; 
and  the  meaning   of  this  one  is  not  unknown 
to  you,  if  you   understand   any    thing   of  the 
Gospel.     Accordingly,  I  am  not  at  all  afraid  of 
really  discouraging  or  perplexing  you,  when  I 
affirm,  that  if  you  are  not  convinced  of  "  right- 
eousness,"   you    "  have    not    the    Spirit    of 
Christ ;"  for,  are  you  not  fully  convinced  that 


ON    THE    HEART.  45 

Christ  could  not  have  gone  back  to  the  Father, 
if  his  obedience  and  death  had  not  wrought  out 
and  brought  in  an  "  everlasting  righteousness  1" 
You  are  persuaded  and  sure  that  God  would  not 
have  raised  him  from  the  dead,  nor  exalted  him 
to  the  throne,  if  he  had  failed  to  satisfy  law  or 
justice.  You  therefore  regard  the  resurrection 
and  ascension  of  the  Saviour  as  iwoofs  of  the 
perfection  and  acceptance  of  his  atonement. 
Accordingly,  were  any  one  to  insinuate  that  he 
had  not  magnified  the  law  and  satisfied  the 
justice  of  God,  you  would  appeal  with  triumph 
to  the  fact,  that  he  is  now  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne,  as  a  Lamb  that  had  been  slain  :  and 
say,  that  he  could  not  be  there,  if  he  had  not 
*'  finished"  his  mediatorial  work  here.  Well, 
this  is  the  real  and  full  meaning  of  the  ex- 
pression, "  of  righteousness,  because  I  go  to 
my  Father."  The  Saviour's  return  to  the 
bosom  of  the  Father  demonstrates  that  both 
his  person  and  works  were  really  what  he  had 
declared  them  to  be,  divine  and  atoning. 
Besides,  you  are  persuaded  in  your  inmost 
soul  that  nothing  but  the  righteousness  of 
Christ  can  justify  you   before  God ;  and  that 


46  THE    WORK    OF    THE    SPIRIT,    &C. 

it  can  do  so:  and  accordingly  you  have 
adopted  the  sentiment  of  Paul,  and  "count 
all  things  but  loss,  that  you  may  be  found 
not  in  your  own  righteousness,  but  in  the 
righteousness"  of  Christ.  Well,  this  was  a 
proof  in  Paul's  case,  that  he  was  convinced 
"  of  righteousness"  by  the  Spirit :  why  then 
should  not  a  similar  sentiment  prove  the  same 
fact  in  your  case  1  Paul  may  have  understood 
it  better,  and  felt  it  more  deeply,  than  you  do 
at  present ;  but  if  it  has  withdrawn  all  your 
confidence  from  your  own  righteousness,  and 
convinced  you  that  nothing  can  save  you  but 
the  righteousness  of  Christ,  this  is  the  sub- 
stance  of  Paul's  experience  on  the  subject. 


No.  III. 

THE  WITNESS  OF  THE  SPIRIT. 

It  is  as  true,  that  if  any  man  have  the  Spirit 
of* Christ,  he  is  Christ's,  as  that  "if  any  man 
have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ  he  is  none  of  his  :" 
"for  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
they  are  the  sons  of  God  ;" — "  and  if  children 
then  heirs  ;  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with 
Christ."  It  is  therefore  the  duty  of  all  who 
have  been  "  led  by  the  Spirit,"  to  believe  this 
in  their  oian  case,  because  they  are  warranted 
and  welcomed  to  do  so,  and  cannot  until  they 
believe  it  in  their  own  case,  experience  "  the 
witness,"  or  "  the  seal"  of  the  Spirit.  Indeed 
"the  fruits  of  the  Spirit"  will  be  both  few  and 
imperfect  until  it  is  believed. 

Accordingly,  many  who  can  hardly  doubt  that 
they  have  experienced  something  of  the  work  of 
the  Spirit  on  their  minds,  are  afraid  to  regard  it 
as  that  "  good  work"  which  he  will  "  carry  on;" 
because  they  do  not  feel  the  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
nor  the  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Hence  the  ques- 
tion wliich   they  put  to   themselves  so  often—- 


48  THE    WITNESS 

"  How  can  I  think  that  what  I  have  experi- 
enced is  the  saving  work  of  the  Spirit,  seeing 
that  I  feel  nothing  of  the  witness,  the  seal,  or  the 
earnest  of  the  Spirit?  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is 
joy  and  peace,  as  well  as  *  temperance  and  good- 
ness ;^  and  as  I  have  no  joy,  and  but  little  peace, 
is  it  not  likely  that  all  the  change  which  1  have 
undergone  is  merely  the  effect  of  the  common 
operations  of  the  Spirit,  instead  of  being  the 
effect  of  his  special  influences  ?'  Thus  many 
of  the  truly  serious  argue  in  their  own  case. 

In  order  to  clear  up  this  matter,  the  first  thing 
to  be  settled  is,  evidently,  whether  the  change  of 
views,  feelings,  and  habits,  which  you  have  ex- 
perienced is  a  divine  change.  Now  it  must  be 
either  divine  or  human.  But  if  you,  as  a  self- 
condemned  and  perishing  sinner,  are  looking  to 
Christ  alone  for  a  holy  salvation  ;  if  you  are 
willing  and  desirous  to  be  an  entire  and  eter- 
nal debtor  to  Him,  and  to  be  made  like  Him 
in  heart  and  character,  this  change  from  your 
former  state  of  mind  cannot  be  a  human  change, 
because  no  human  means  could  produce  it.  No- 
thing human  ever  brought  any  soul  to  feel  that 
tiicre  was  nothing  between  it  and  perishing,  but 
the  blood  of  Christ.  All  the  tendencies  of  nature 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  49 

are  against  this  conviction.      Wherever,  there- 
fore, it  is  the  conviction  of  the  mind,    it  is  the 
sj  ccial  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     Now,  if  this 
be  the  change  of  mind  which  jou  have   under- 
gone, it  is,   unquestionably,   a   divine   change  ; 
and,  as  unquestionably,  it  is  yonv'jiubj   to   be- 
lieve it  to  be  so.     You  may  say,  "  I    am  afraid 
to  conclude  that  I  have  been  led  by  the  Spirit ;" 
but  if  you   are   come  to  the  word  of  God  forj 
counsel — to  the   mercy-seat  for   grace — and  to 
the  Cross  for  all  your  salvation  from    sin    and 
hell, — none  but  the  Holy  Spirit  could  have  led 
you  there.  Those  are'the  grand  points  to  which 
he  leads  all  whom  he   quickens.     This  is    the 
very   way   in  which  he   glorifies  the   Saviour. 
Settle  it,  therefore,    in   your   minds,    from  this 
moment,  that  your  reliance  on  the   Lamb  slain 
for  a  holy  salvation,  is  absolute  p'oo/ of  having 
been  "  led"   by  the   Holy  Spirit.     Or,   if  you 
still  hesitate  to  admit   this   in   your  own   case, 
do  ask  yourself,  and  fairly  answer  the  question, 
Would  any  thing  be   proof  icitJiotd  these  sen- 
timents and   feelings  ?     Do  you   not   see   that 
nothing  would   amount  to  a   saving  change,  if 
this  holy  reliance  on  the  Saviour   were  not  in 
5 


60  THE    WITNESS 

it  ?     It  is  evidently  the  chief  thing  in   regene- 
ration. 

Now,  if  you  can  neither  deny  nor  doubt  that 
you  have  been  thus  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
from  the  love  of  sin  to  the  love  of  salvation,  it 
is  your  immediate  duty,  as  well  as  privilege,  to 
believe  that  you  are  Christ's,  and  a  child  of 
God  by  Jesus  Christ.  But  here  again  you  fty 
off  from  the  scriptural  conclusion  in  your  own 
case,  and  say,  1  do  not  feel  myself  to  be  Christ's  ; 
I  do  not  feel  myself  to  be  a  child  of  God." 
But,  consider ;  how  can  you  feel  yourself  to 
be  so,  while  you  do  not  believe  that  you  are  so  1 
It  is  irrational  to  expect  that  you  could  feel 
what  you  disbelieve.  The  feeling  of  sonship 
must  spring  from  the  belief  of  your  own  son- 
ship.  No  man  can  have  the  Spirit  of  adop- 
tion, so  as  to  be  fully  aware  of  having  it,  until 
he  believe  that  he  is  adopted.  Accordingly, 
it  is  because  believers  are  sons,  that  God  sends 
forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  their  hearts, 
"  crying,  Abba  Father."  This  seal  of  the 
Spirit,  like  ihe  pentecostal  gifts  of  the  Spirit, 
may  not  be  given  at  once  :  it  may  be  delayed 
much  longer  than   the  full   inspiration   of  the 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  61 

Apostles  was  ;  but  the  Spirit  of  adoption  will 
be  sent  forth,  and,  whenever  it  is  so,  it  will 
be  by  enabling  believers  to  believe  that  they 
"  are  all  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ 
Jesus." 

You  may  not  have  observed  hitherto,  that 
this  is  the  scriptural  way  of  leading  believers 
into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God. 
Indeed,  many  seem  to  look  for  it  in  another 
way,  and  to  expect  something  like  a  revelation 
of  their  own  adoption  and  sonship.  They  do 
not  see,  from  the  Scriptures,  that  they  are  the 
children  of  God  by  faith  ;  and,  therefore,  they 
take  for  granted  that  their  knowledge  of  their 
own  sonship  must  come  from  another  quarter 
— even  from  the  direct  witness  of  the  Spirit 
with  their  spirits,  that  they  are  born  of  God. 
Accordingly,  for  this  direct  witness,  they  are 
praying,  and  waiting,  and  hoping.  Thus  many 
have  been  judging  and  acting  for  years.  They 
know  that  until  they  are  the  children  of  God, 
they  are  not  "heirs  of  God,"  nor  "joint  heirs 
with  Christ ;"  and,  as  might  be  expected,  they 
are  often  cast  down  because  they  obtain  no 
clear  sense  of  their  own  sonship.  The  witness 
which   they  look   for,   and  pray  for,  does  not 


62  *rHS    WITNESS 

come ;  and  therefore  they  imagine  that  it  is 
withheld  in  sovereignty,  or  kept  back  until 
they  shall  acquire  more  of  the  marks  of  adop- 
tion. And,  as  they  see  in  themselves  many 
causes  why  God  should  not  answer  their 
prayers  for  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  they  try 
to  be  content  without  it   for  a  time. 

Now  it  is  no  mistake,  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
will  not  witness  to  the  sonship  of  any  child  of 
God,  who  is  living  in  the  indulgence  of  any 
known  sin ;  it  is  no  mistake,  that  the  witness 
of  the  Spirit  is  only  given  in  answer  to  frayer : 
it  is  no  mistake,  that  there  is  a  direct  witness 
of  the  Spirit.  "  These  are  the  true  sayings 
of  God!" 

But  still  there  is  a  mistake  ;  and  it  lies  in 
supposing  that  the  direct  witness  of  the  Spirit 
is  something  different  from  the  direct  witness 
of  the  Word.  It  is  also  a  mistake  to  suppose, 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  either  will  or  can  witness 
to  our  sonship,  before  our  cum  spirit  witness 
to  our  having  really  believed  on  Christ  for  sal- 
vation. Neither  the  Spirit  of  God,  nor  the 
Word  of  God,  bears  any  witness  to  our  adop- 
tion, until  our  own  spirit  is  conscious  of  faith 
in  Christ. 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  53 

It  is  by  leaving  the  question  of  personal  faith 
unsettled,  that  so  many  both  miss  and  mistake 
the  witness  of  the  Spirit.  They  allow  it  to  re- 
main doubtful  to  themselves,  or  are  afraid  lo 
decide,  whether  their  own  believing  in  Christ  is 
saving  [iiith  or  not.  They  wish  it  to  be  so — pray 
that  it  may  be  so — and  cherish  a  faint  hope  that 
it  may  prove  to  be  so  in  the  end  ;  but  at  present, 
they  do  not  venture  to  regard  their  own  believing 
as  real  faith.  Their  own  spirit  does  not  bear  them 
witness  that  it  is  so.  Now,  while  this  continues 
to  be  the  case,  they  must  search  their  own  hearts 
in  vain  for  that  witness,  or  for  the  peculiar  fruits 
of  the  Spirit ;  for  these  are  peculiar  to  believers. 
Until,  therefore,  your  own  spirit  witness  that 
you  are  a  believer,  the  Spirit  of  God  will  not, 
cannot,  witness  that  you  are  a  child  of  God  ;  you 
must  not,  therefore,  shrink  from  going  fully  into 
the  question  of  your  own  faith.  It  is,  indeed,  a 
solemn  one,  and  not  easily  settled,  owing  to  the 
many  controversies  which  exist  on  the  subject 
of  faith ;  but  still  it  may  be  settled,  and  there- 
fore it  should  not  be  left  unsettled,  especially 
as  you  can  make  no  progress  towards  joy  or 
peace,  until  you  know  yourself  to  be  a  believer 
5* 


54  THE    WITNESS 

in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Let  us,  therefore, 
go  into  the  question  calmly  and  seriously. 

Now  your  own  spirit,  although  it  does  not 
bear  you  witness  that  you  are  really  a  believer, 
witnesses  something  on  the  subject  of  salvation 
by  the  blood  of  Christ.  It  bears  you  witness  that 
you  are  no  longer  indifferent  about  this  way  of 
salvation,  nor  seeking  to,  be  saved  in  any  other 
way.  It  is  even  the  persuasion  of  your  spirit 
that  there  is  no  other  way.  You  feel  also  in 
your  inmost  soul,  that  unless  you  obtain  an  in- 
terest in  Christ,  you  must  perish  ;  and  whatev- 
er you  may  think  of  his  willingness  to  save  you, 
your  whole  spirit  is  fully  persuaded  that  Jesus 
is  able  to  save  you.  So  far  your  own  spirit  wit- 
nesses without  hesitation  or  reserve.  Well ; 
so  far  you  are  evidently  not  an  unbeliever.  All 
this  is  not  all  the  truth  concerning  either  the 
person  or  the  work  of  Christ ;  but  it  is  some  of 
it.  It  is,  at  least,  the  hearty  belief  of  this  part 
of  the  Gospel — that  there  is  no  other  name  giv- 
en under  heaven,  whereby  we  can  be  saved,  but 
the  name  of  Jesus.  It  is  also  the  hearty  belief, 
that  Jesus  is  able  to  save  unto  the  uttermost, 
all  that  come  unto  him.     It  is  also  the  hearty 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  65 

belief,  that  by  the  works  of  the  law,  no  flesh 
living  can  be  justified.  All  these  things  are  the 
living  and  settled  convictions  of  your  mind,  as 
well  as  the  express  words  of  God ;  and,  know- 
ing that  you  did  not  always  believe  these  things 
fully,  you  are  almost  persuaded  that  your 
strong  conviction  of  their  truth  is  from  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  mind. 

You  do,  then,  accede  to  all  this,  as  being  the 
witness  of  your  own  spirit?  Well ;  that  witness 
is  proo/ that,  thus  far,  you  are  not  an  unbeliever. 
Let  this,  then,  be  a  settled  point.  And  now, 
carry  the  inquiry  farther  into  the  witness  of 
your  own  spirit.  Does  your  mind  or  con- 
science charge  you  with  disbtlieving  any  part 
of  the  divine  testimony  concerning  the  person 
or  the  work  of  Christ  ?  The  substance  of  that 
testimony  is,  that  Christ  is  God  manifested  in 
the  flesh,  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin.  Now,  if  you 
disbelieve  this,  it  is  a  matter  of  no  consequence 
what  else  you  believe.  It  is  not,  however, 
disbelief  of  it,  to  be  unable  to  comprehend  it 
fully.  It  is  the  great  mystery  of  godliness,  and 
therefore  faith  has  to  do  with  the  fact,  not  with 
the  nature  of  the  union  of  divinity  and  huma- 
nity, in  the  person  of  the  Saviour.    What,  then, 


66  THE    WITNESS 

is  the  witness  of  your  spirit  to  this  fact ;  if  you 
are  conscious  that  you  believe  it,  on  the  autho- 
rity of  God,  to  be  the  fact,  thus  far  also  you  are 
evidently  not  an  unbeliever ;  for  what  more 
could  you,  or  indeed  any  one,  do  with  it,  than 
believe  it  to  be  the  truth  of  God  ?  Perhaps  you 
are  ready  to  say,  that  you  never  doubted  the 
divinity  or  the  atonement  of  the  Saviour ;  and 
that,  as  you  believe  no  more  now  than  what  you 
did  while  you  were  careless,  you  cannot  reckon 
your  present  believing  real  faith.  Well ;  what 
do  you  reckon  it  ?  Unbelief  ?  It  certainly  is 
not  that,  if  words  have  any  meaning.  It  may 
be  weak  faith,  but  it  cannot  be  unbelief,  if  it 
embrace  the  truths  which  you  say  it  does.  And 
as  to  your  having  believed  while  careless,  all 
that  you  do  now,  it  is  unreasonable  and  unwise 
to  think  so  for  a  moment.  It  was  not  believing 
with  the  heart,  nor  for  the  purpose  for  which  the 
Son  of  Godbecame  incarnate, and  was  crucified ; 
and  therefore  it  was  the  worst  kind  of  unbelief. 
Whereas,  if  you  now  rest  all  your  hope  of  sal- 
vation upon  the  atonement,  because  you  believe 
that  the  divinity  of  Christ  rendered  his  death 
a  glorious  atonement ;  this  is  faith.  Words 
have   no   meaning,  if  this  be   not  faith.     You 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  57 

might  as  well  call  light  darkness,  as  con- 
sider this  unbelief.  You  are  not  an  unbeliever, 
if  your  spirit  bear  you  witness  that  you  embrace 
whatever  God  has  testified  concerning  the 
person  and  work  of  his  Son. 

You  are  now,  if  you  regard  this  grand  point 
as  settled  in  your  own  case,  in  the  direct  way 
to  obtain  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  to  your  own 
adoption.  And  the  first  thing  you  want  in 
order  to  this  is,  to  be  enabled  to  see  and  believe 
the  connexion  there  is  between  faith  in  Christ, 
and  your  being  a  child  of  God.  Now,  faith 
and  sonship  are  inseparably  connected  in  the 
word  of  God.  Hence  the  express  declaration 
concerning  Christ  and  believers  :  "  Unto  as 
many  as  received  him,  gave  he  power  to  become 
the  sons  of  God  ;  even  to  them  that  believe  on 
his  name :"  that  is,  they  are  empowered,  or 
warranted,  to  regard  themselves  as  the  chil- 
dren of  God.  Accordingly,  when  Paul  found 
the  Galatian  believers  doubting,  or  misunder- 
standing this  warrant,  hs  said,  "  Ye  are  all 
the  children  of  God,  by  faith  in  Christ   Jesus." 

Now,  it  is  to  the  truth  of  this  gracious  con- 
nexion between  faith  and  sonship,  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  witnesses;  and  the  chief  part  of  his  wit- 


53  THE    WITNESS 

ness  is,  to  show  that  it  is  true  in  our  own  case. 
Indeed,  the  tuhole  of  his  witness  consists  in 
fining,  affecting  and  influencing  our  spirit  with 
the  sweet  persuasion,  that  it  is  "  the  truth  of 
God,"  that  we  are  warranted  to  beheve  our- 
selves the  children  of  God,  because  all  our  faith 
is  in  the  Son  of  God.  This  persuasion  may  vary, 
from  time  to  time,  in  its  fulness,  clearness,  and 
sweetness  ;  but,  even  when  strongest,  its  true 
glory  is,  that  it  is  true  that  we  are  the  children 
of  God  by  faith.  The  witness  of  the  Spirit  is 
not,  therefore,  different  from  what  the  word  of 
God  witnesses  on  this  point ;  but  the  same.  He 
shows  nothing  to  our  spirit  but  just  what  God 
has  said  in  the  Scriptures,  and  bears  nothing 
in  on  the  mind  but  just  what  is  "  written." 
His  witness  comes,  indeed,  with  a  power  and 
glory  at  times,  which  makes  the  written  truth 
appear  newly  revealed  truth,  or  something 
which  the  believer  had  never  heard,  read,  or 
thought  of  before  !  The  new  force  given  to 
the  old  truth  is  sometimes  such,  that  even 
wise  and  good  men  have  almost  forgotten,  at 
the  moment,  the  Word  of  God,  and  thought 
only  of  the  direct  witness  of  the  Spirit  with 
their  spirits.     And,  in  such  cases,   there    was 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  59 

a  direct  witness  :  all  the  melting,  cheering,  and 
holy  influence  of  the  Word  on  their  minds,  was 
the  effect  of  divine  infljence  ;  but  still  it  was 
divine  influence,  working  by  the  divine  word,  or 
the  Spirit  showing  clearly  and  powerfully  what 
had  been  overlooked  or  misunderstood  before. 
No  neiu  truth,  but  the  glorij  of  the  old,  was 
brought  home  with  demonstration  and  power  ; 
for  even  when  the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
goes  farthest  in  sweetness  and  glory,  it  does 
not  go  one  hair's  breadth  beyond,  or  away  from, 
what  is  already  revealed  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
And  it  is  self-evident  that  nothing  more  can 
be  wanted,  either  for  comfort  or  establishment. 
What  more  could  you  wish,  than  to  know 
that  you  are,  what  you  desire  to  be — a  child 
of  God?  If,  therefore,  that  be  already  re- 
vealed in  the  Scriptures,  the  first  thing  you 
really  need,  in  this  matter,  is  an  increase  of 
faith  to  believe  the  fact.  Now,  it  is  express'y 
revealed,  that  "  As  many  as  are  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God ;"  and 
that  as  many  as  "  receive"  Christ,  or  believe 
on  him,  are  empowered  to  believe  also  that 
they  are  "  become  the  sons  of  God."  When- 
ever, therefore,    you  understand   and  believe 


60  THE    WITNESS 

this,  in  your  own  case,  you  will  have  the  wit- 
ness of  the  Spirit ;  for  this  is  the  truth  of 
God  ;  and  it  is  to  "  the  truth,"  that  the  Spirit 
witnesses.  "  But"  you  are  ready  to  say,  "  if 
the  sonship  or  adoption  of  believers  is  revealed 
already  in  the  Scriptures,  what  need  is  there 
for  another  witness  to  it?  If  I  can  learn, 
from  the  Word  of  God,  that  I  am  a  child  of 
God,  is  not  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  unneces- 
sary ?"  Now,  in  your  case,  it  is  evidently  very 
necessary  ;  for  you  have  not  learned,  hitherto, 
that  your  "faith  hath  saved  you."  You 
hardly  believe  this  now.  You  are,  perhaps, 
not  yet  sure  that  your  believing  on  Christ  is 
saving  faith.  There  is  still  a  mist  around  the 
whole  subject,  as  regards  yourself.  It  is, 
indeed,  breaking  upon  you,  and  brightening 
up  here  and  there  ;  but  you  are  almost  as  much 
afraid  of  the  light  as  you  are  of  the  darkness. 
How  can  you,  then,  suspect  that  the  testimony 
of  the  Word  should  set  aside  the  witness  of 
the  Spirit  ?  You  have  often  heard  and  read 
the  written  testimony  of  God,  that  believers 
are  all  his  children  by  faith  ;  but  hitherto,  you 
have  not  ventured  to  believe  this  fact  in  your 
own  case,  and  can  hardly  venture  to  do  so  now. 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  61 

It  is  therefore  self-evident  that  instead  of  doing 
away  with,  or  lessening  the  need  of  the  Spirit's 
witness,  the  necessity  of  it  is  demonstrated  by 
the  very  difficulty  which  you  feel  in  trying  to 
believe  this  part  of  the  Gospel  for  yourself. 
Never,  perhaps,  did  you  feel  more  deeply  than 
at  this  moment,  your  own  need  of  being  led 
by  the  Spirit  into  all  truth. 

"  True,"  you  say,  "  but  surely  the  witness 
of  the  Spirit  is  something  more  spiritual  than 
all  this  :  I  have  always  thought  that  it  consisted 
in  a  peculiar  divine  impression,  on  the  mind, 
or  a  peculiar  manifestation  to  the  soul."  Well, 
is  it  not  a  divine  impression,  and  manifesta- 
tion too,  when  the  mind  feels  persuaded  of  the 
worth  and  all  sufficiency  of  the  Saviour  ;  and 
of  the  truth  of  the  great  scriptural  fact,  that 
salvation  is  by  faith  alone,  that  it  may  be  of 
grace  entirely  1  The  natural  impression  is, 
that  salvation  is  by  works  alone,  or  by  the 
fruits  of  faith,  rather  than  by  faith  itself.  If, 
therefore,  you  think  lightly  of  feeling  persuaded 
that  you  must  be  saved  by  faith,  or  perish, 
you  underrate  the  value  of  your  own  con- 
victions :  for  this  conviction,  if  connected 
6 


62  THE    WITNESS,    &C. 

with  love  to  holiness,  is  the  best  part  and  proof 
of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  your  mind  ; 
and,  in  fact,  is  the  beginning  of  his  witness 
too. 

But  still  you  are  not  satisfied  on  this  point : 
but  feel  almost  sure  that  the  witness  of  the 
Spirit  must  be  a  more  peculiar  impression,  or 
manifestation,  than  grace  to  believe  all  the 
truth.  Well :  an  impression  of  what  ?  A 
manifestation  of  lohat  ?  There  is  nothing  to 
impress  or  manifest  but  revealed  truth ;  and 
as  that  is  revealed  which  you  want  to  know, 
the  only  thing  you  require,  in  order  to  enjoy 
the  comfort  of  it,  is  grace  to  understand  and 
believe  it  for  yourself.  For  do  you  not  see 
that  any  impression  of  what  is  not  revealed 
could  never  be  rehed  on,  because  it  could 
never  be  proved  to  be  a  divine  impression  ? 
The  manifestation  of  any  thing  to  the  soul, 
different  from,  or  additional  to,  the  Word  of 
God,  could,  indeed,  come  only  from  a  wicked 
spirit.  It  is,  therefore,  evidently  ivrong  to 
look  for  any  divine  witness,  but  what  the 
Spirit  of  God  bears  to  the  truth  of  the  divine 
word,  and  its  correspondent  influence  on  our 
heaits  and  habits. 


No.  IV. 

THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS    OF    THE    SPIRIT. 


"  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  in  all  goodness.^^ 
It  does  not,  however,  follow  from  this,  that  all 
goodness  is  "the  fruit  of  the  Spirit."  AW  real 
goodness  of  heart  and  character  is  so,  of 
course  ;  but  there  is  much  apparent  and  com- 
parative goodness,  which  is  merely  the  fruit  of 
education  and  self-righteousness.  Hence  the 
importance  of  distinguishing  between  the  fruits 
of  the  Spirit  and  the  fruits  of  nature ;  for  these 
like  some  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  are  occa- 
sionally similar  in  appearance,  whilst,  in 
reality,  they  are  as  different  as  food  and  poison. 
Comparatively,  there  are  many  who  are  good 
neighbors,  good  parents,  and  good  children : 
but  their  goodness,  in  these  social  relations, 
flows  from  no  love  to  God,  nor  from  any  regard 


64  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS 

to  the  Holy  Spirit.  Accordingly,  they  do  not 
pretend  to  be  influenced  by  the  Spirit  or  Word 
of  God  in  the  goodness  which  they  cultivate  ; 
it  is  merely  their  icmj  —  their  rule  —  their  family 
system  of  acting.  This  is  both  the  history  and 
mystery  of  all  their  comparative  goodness. 

Now,  whatever  such  goodness  be,  it  certainly 
is  not  religion  ;  for  God  is  not  made  its  author 
nor  its  end.  It  is  not  derived  from  his  grace, 
nor  directed  to  his  glory  ;  and,  therefore,  can- 
not be  satisfactory  to  him,  however  beneficial 
it  may  be  to  society.  No  wonder :  we  our- 
selves would  not  be  satisfied  with  any  goodness 
in  our  children,  if  it  were  unconnected  with  love 
to  ourselves  as  their  parents.  Did  they  neglect, 
avoid,  and  forget  us,  we  should  regard  them  as 
bad  children  however  good  they  were  to  others, 
and  in  other  respects.  And  nothing  ought  to  be 
held  real  goodness  in  a  child,  when  filial  love 
and  gratitude  are  wanting.  Much  more,  there- 
fore, may  God,  so  far  as  it  regards  himself,  dis- 
own all  moral  goodness  which  begins,  and  goes 
on,  without  either  love  or  gratitude  to  himself. 

Nor  is  this  all.  There  is  also  a  kind  of  love 
and  gratitude  to  God,  which  does  not  mend  the 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  65 

matter  very  much.  I  mean,  when  they  refer 
to  Him  chiefly  as  the  God  o[ providence.  Many 
mistake  for  rehgioiis  principle,  the  pleasure 
they  feel  in  their  worldly  lot.  They  have  suc- 
ceeded in  business  beyond  their  own  expecta- 
tions, and  better  than  many  who  had  moie  to 
begin  with.  Providence  has  smiled  on  their 
industry,  and  kept  watch  and  ward  over  their 
interests.  Accordingly,  they  see,  and  feel,  and 
confess,  that  God  has  been  very  good  to  them. 
On  this  ground,  they  feel  it  to  be  their  duty 
to  cultivate  some  goodness,  and  to  do  some 
good,  in  grateful  return  for  the  divine  goodness 
to  themselves.  Now,  perhaps,  no  natural 
goodness  approaches  so  near  to  "  the  fruit  of 
the  Spirit,"  as  this.  It  is  amiable,  considerate, 
and  highly  consistent  with  a  sense  of  moral 
obligation.  But  after  all,  it  is  often  no  better 
than  self-righteousness,  and  sometimes  it  is 
mere  ostentation  :  and  even  when  it  is  none 
of  these,  it  may  not  be  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit. 
Accordingly,  many  who  go  all  this  length  in 
goodness,  do  not  even  pretend  that  they  are 
in  the  least  influenced  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
any  good  they  do.  The  utmost  they  say  or 
6* 


66  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS 

think  is,  "  We  bless  God  that  we  have  a  heait 
to  do  what  little  good  we  can  in  the  world." 
Here  the  matter  begins  and  ends.  They  have 
no  heart  for  prayer;  no  deep  sense  of  their 
lost  condition  as  sinners ;  no  clear  under- 
standing of  the  way  of  salvation  by  the  blood 
of  Christ ;  no  settled  persuasion  of  their  own 
need  of  a  "new  heart ;"  and,  therefore,  neither 
their  general  goodness  nor  gratitude  is  "  the 
fruit  of  the  Spirit."  For  the  first  fruits  of  the 
Spirit  are  convictions  of  sin  and  righteousness  ; 
or,  the  drawing  away  of  the  soul  from  sin  and 
self-dependence,  to  take  up  with  the  Cross  and 
holiness.  Accordingly,  where  there  is  no  soli- 
citude to  be  saved  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
there  is  none  of  that  morality  which  is  the  fruit 
of  the  Spirit. 

The  truth  of  these  distinctions  is  both  illus- 
trated and  confirmed  by  the  order  in  which 
the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  classed  in  the  Word 
of  God.  "  Love,  joy,  peace,"  are  placed  first 
in  the  catalogue ;  and  the  moral  virtues  next. 
Not  that  "  long-suffering,  gentleness,  good- 
ness, fidelity,  meekness,  temperance,"  are  less 
the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  than  *'  love,  joy,  peace  ;" 
nor  because  they  are  less  necessary  ;    but  be- 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  67 

cause  the  moral  virtues  may  be  imitated  with- 
out the  Spirit,  whereas  the  spiritual  graces 
cannot.  Any  man  may  force  himself  to  be 
temperate  ;  but  no  man  can  force  himself  to 
love  God  or  the  Lamb.  A  man  may  be  con- 
stitutionally meek  and  gentle ;  but  no  man 
loves  God,  nor  rejoices  in  God,  nor  has  peace 
with  God,  naturally.  Accordingly,  many  of 
the  truly  serious,  who  are  cultivating  all  the 
moral  virtues,  and  who  excel  in  some  of  them, 
regard  themselves  as  almost  strangers  to  both 
the  work  and  witness  of  the  Spirit,  because 
they  feel  so  little  love,  joy,  or  peace,  in  believing. 
They  see,  in  the  case  of  the  primitive  believers, 
that  faith  wrought  by  love,  and  produced  joy 
and  peace  ;  and  as  their  own  believing  does 
not  work  in  this  way,  they  dare  not  regard  it 
as  that  faith  which  is  from  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  This,  however,  is  a  grand  mis- 
take if  all  their  reliance  is  on  Christ  for  a  holy 
salvation.  That  is,  "  the  faith  of  God's  elect:" 
and  the  only  reason  why  it  does  not  lead  to 
"love,  joy,  peace,"  is,  that  such  persons  do 
not  understand  that  their  "  faith  hath  saved 
them  :"  for  if  they  understood  and  believed 
that  it  had  saved  them,  they  could  not  be  long 


68  THE  SPECIAL    FRUITS 

strangers  to  love,  joy,  or  peace.  And  even  as 
it  is  with  them,  they  are  not  utter  strangers, 
nor  so  much  strangers  to  these  fruits  of  the 
Spirit,  as  they  themselves  suspect  and  say. 

I  appeal  to  you  who  have  applied  to  Christ 
for  a  holy  salvation,  and  are  relying  on  Him 
alone  for  eternal  life  :  you  say,  that  you  feel 
little  or  no  love  to  God  and  the  Lamb.  Do 
you  mean  by  that,  that  you  feel  more  hatred 
than  love  to  them  ]  No :  you  are  not  con- 
scious of  any  hatred  to  them.  The  bare  idea 
of  such  a  thing  shocks  you.  Well,  is  there  no 
love  in  this  feeling  ?  You  are  ready  to  say — 
"the  absence  of  all  hatred  does  not  imply 
love  ;  we  hate  no  one,  but  we  do  not  love  all 
alike."  True,  you  have  not  the  same  reason 
for  loving  all  alike ;  and  therefore  you  have 
no  desire  to  do  so  :  but  you  really  love  all 
whom  you  desire  to  love.  Now,  if  you  really 
desire  to  love  God  and  the  Lamb,  it  is  certain 
that  you  are  not  even  indifferent  to  them,  far 
less  hostile  to  them.  There  is  not  an  utter  want 
of  love,  where  there  is  a  tvish  to  love.  liOve  is, 
indeed,  weak  when  it  consists  chiefly  in  wishes  ; 
but  even  then  it  is  not  pretence  nor  fancy.  And 
iC  the  weakness  of  it  be  the  cause  of  shame  and 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  69 

sorrow  to   you,  the   love   itself,  although   cer- 
tainly feeble,  it  is  not  insincere. 

Are  you  then  satisfied,  in  your  own  mind, 
that  it  is  really  your  desire  to  love  God  and  the 
Saviour  supremely?  Well,  love  to  them  must 
have  a  beginning,  as  well  as  every  other  gracious 
feeling.  None  of  the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  nor, 
indeed,  of  the  gifts  of  nature,  spring  to  matu- 
rity at  once.  The  desire  to  love  God  should, 
therefore,  be  welcomed  and  well  treated  in  the 
heart :  for  it  is  from  that  seed  that  all  love  to 
Him  springs,  and  without  which  none  ever  will 
or  can  spring  up  in  the  heart.  Besides,  are  you 
not  conscious  of  loving  God  and  the  Saviour, 
and  their  "  commandments,"  more  than  you 
once  did  ?  And  would  you  not  think  it  a  very 
great  change  for  the  worse,  were  you  to  relapse- 
to  your  former  state  of  mind  ?  Would  you  not 
even  suffer  a  good  deal,  rather  than  go  back  to 
your  old  sins  and  insensibility  1  Weigh  these 
questions  seriously,  and  answer  them  fairly. 
I  would  not  flatter  you,  nor  teach  you  to  think 
too  highly  of  *'  the  day  of  small  things  ;"  but 
as  it  is  evidently  a  day  of  something  gracious 
in  your  case,  I  must  guard  you  against  despis- 


70  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS 

ing  it.  Now,  it  will  never  do  any  good,  but 
real  evil,  to  go  on  for  ever  questioning  the  sin- 
cerity of  your  love  ;  for  until  you  admit  that  it 
is  not  insincere,  it  cannot  increase  in  strength 
nor  in  warmth.  It  is  well,  it  is  necessary,  to 
exercise  a  keen  jealousy  over  our  best  feelings  ; 
but  if  they  are  treated  with  nothing  but  jea- 
lousy and  suspicion,  they  certainly  will  not 
grow  better.  Faith  and  love  must  be  "  water- 
ed," as  well  as  watched  ;  cherished,  as  well  as 
tried  : — for  if  you  get  into  the  habit  of  trying 
them  as  hypocritesj  or  only  to  find  fault  with 
them,  you  will  never  bo  able  to  come  to  any 
satisfactory  conclusion,  nor  to  succeed  in  im- 
proving them. 

Besides  the  kind  and  degree  of  love  which 
you  want  to  feel,  you  never  can  feel  until  you 
believe  that  God  and  the  Lamb  have  loved  and 
do  love  you.  It  is  your  doubt  of  their  love  to 
you  that  keeps  down  your  love  to  them.  This  is 
the  real  secret  of  all  the  coldness  and  weakness 
you  complain  of;  unless,  indeed,  some  sin  has 
still  the  throne  of  your  heart.  Then,  indeed, 
the  Holy  Ghost  will  not  shed  abroad  the  love 
of  God  in  your  heart.     But  if  this  be  not   the 


i 


OF    THE     SPIRIT.  71 

case,  what  you  want,  in  order  to  love  God  more, 
is  to  be  enabled  to  believe  that  God  has  loved 
you.  Now,  why  not  believe  this  1  You  are 
warranted  and  welcome  to  believe  this  for  your- 
self, if  all  your  faith  is  in  Christ  for  a  holy 
salvation.  And,  whatever  you  may  think,  you 
never  can  knoiv  that  God  has  loved  you,  or 
that  Christ  "  gave  himself"  for  you,  but  by 
believing  it.  You  may  have  imagined,  hitherto, 
that  the  sense  or  assurance  of  this,  must  be 
borne  in  upon  the  mind  in  some  mysterious  or 
supernatural  manner  ;  but  if  by  that,  you  mean 
in  some  way  apart  from  believing  what  God 
has  said,  you  mistake  greatly.  You  must  just 
take  God's  word  for  it,  if  ever  you  would  be 
sure  that  he  has  loved  you.  Well,  you  have 
his  word  for  it : — "  The  Father  himself  loveth 
you"  saith  Christ,  "  because  ye  have  loved 
me ;"  and  you  have  loved  Him,  if  you  have 
committed  your  souls  to  him  for  salvation,  and 
are  willing  to  obey  him. 

Now,  do  you  not  see,  at  a  glance,  that  the 
moment  the  soul  admits  the  sweet  persuasion 
of  God's  love  to  itself,  it  is  impossible  not  to 
love  him  ?  Try  it  in  your  own  case,  if  it  be 
merely  as  an  experiment.    Suppose  that  a  voice. 


72  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS 

direct  from  heaven,  assured  you  that  God  had 
"  loved  you  with  an  everlasting  love,"  and  that 
therefore,  "  with  loving-kindness  he  had  drawn 
you"  to  the  Cross  and  the  mercy-seat ; — could 
you  hear  this  assurance  without  a  glowing 
heart  ?  Would  not  all  your  atfections  warm, 
and  melt,  and  flow  out  to  God  1  You  feel  at 
once  that  such  knowledge  of  his  love  to  you, 
would  secure  and  inflame  your  love  to  Him 
for  ever  !  Well ;  if  you  are  sure  that  you  are 
a  believer,  you  have  this  assurance  in  your 
Bible  :  and,  therefore,  it  is  just  as  true,  as  if  a 
voice,  direct  from  the  heaven  of  heavens,  were 
to  inform  yOu.  Wliy  not  believe  it,  then  ? 
This  was  the  apostolic  way  of  growing  in  love. 
"  We  love  Him,  because  he  first  loved  us." 
How  did  they  knoiv  that  God  had  loved  them  ? 
They  knew  that  they  had  "  believed  through 
grace,"  and  that  God  loved  all  such ;  and^ 
therefore,  they  said,  "  we  have  known  and  be- 
hoved the  love  wherewith  God  hath  loved  us." 
Now,  as  to  the  second  special  fruit  of  the 
Spirit — "  Joy  ;"  however  you  may  have  com- 
plained, hitherto,  that  you  had  no  joy  in  be- 
lieving ;  and  however  you  may  have  wondered 
that   your  application  to  the  Saviour  was  not 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  73 

followed  by  "  the  joy  of  salvation  ;*'  the  cause 
is  obvious.  It  is  not  because  the  Spirit  has 
been  sovereignly  withheld  from  you  ;  nor  that 
joy  does  not  follow  believing  now,  "  as  in  the 
days  of  old ;"  but,  evidently  and  certainly,  be- 
cause you  have,  hitherto,  believed  only  owe- 
/ia//of  the  Gospel.  But  whilst  the  belief  of 
that  half  is  enough  for  safety,  the  belief  of  the 
other  also  is'  requisite  in  order  to  "joy." 

Consider  this.  The  first  and  chief  part  of 
the  Gospel  is  God's  testimony  concerning  the 
person  and  work  of  his  Son.  With  the  belief 
of  this  testimony,  he  has  graciously  and  inse- 
parably connected  the  promise  of  eternal  life. 
Hence  arises  a  second  divine  testimony ;  and 
it  is  concerning  all  who  have  believed  the  first 
with  the  heart.  Now,  that  second  testimony, 
which  is  thus  concerning  them,  is,  that  they 
*'  have  eternal  life  ;"  that  they  "  are  the  chil- 
dren of  God  ;"  that  they  "  are  justified  ;"  in  a 
word,  that  they  have  obtained  the  mercy  and 
favor  they  were  seeking  !  Now,  the  moment 
they  believe  that  they  are  actual  heirs  of  the 
salvation  they  were  believing  in  Christ  for,  joz/ 

must  come  into  their  hearts ;  indeed  it  cannot 
7 


74  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS 

be  kept  out ;  for  it  is  impossible  that  any  man 
can  be  joyless,  who  believes  that  all  his  sins  are 
pardoned,  and  his  soul  redeemed,  by  the  blood 
of  Christ.  This,  then,  is  that  half  of  the  gos- 
pel which  you  have  either  not  observed  be- 
fore, or  not  ventured  to  believe  in  your  own 
case.  The  consequence  has  been,  that  all  the 
joy  you  had  from  looking  to  the  Saviour,  has 
been  damped  and  kept  down  by  the  chilling 
suspicion,  that  he  might  not  save  yoti.  Some- 
times you  have  got  above  this  fear  for  a  mo- 
ment, and  seen  so  much  of  his  grace  and 
glory,  that  you  could  not  doubt  his  willingness 
to  save  even  you.  You  have,  then,  clasped  the 
dear  hope  to  your  heart,  and  resolved  that  you 
would  cling  to  it  through  life.  But  how  often 
have  you  lost  your  hold  of  it  !  It  has  gone, 
you  know  not  how.  "Why  ?  If  the  neglect  of 
known  duty,  or  the  indulgence  of  known  sin, 
has  not  been  the  cause  of  its  withdrawment,  the 
cause  is  obvious  : — you  did  not  see  that  this 
fond  hope  of  salvation  was  fully  warranted,  and 
chartered  to  you,  by  the  express  ivord  of  God. 
You  took  up  the  hope  at  first,  not  so  much 
because   you  felt  warranted  and  ivelcome,  by 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  76 

that,  to  do  so  ;  but  because  you  were  willing  to 
do  so,  and  could  not  be  happy  without  it.  Ac- 
cordingly, whenever  you  asked  yourself  the 
question,  "  what  rigid  have  I  to  hope  for  so 
great  a  salvation  V — you  could  not  answer  it  to 
your  own  satisfaction.  You  looked  at  yourself 
— and  felt  that  you  had  no  claim  !  You  looked 
at  others — and  felt  afraid  to  hope.  But  you  did 
not  look  to  the  things  that  are  "  written"  unto 
them  "  that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of 
God,"  that  they  "  might  know"  that  they 
"  have  eternal  life."  Had  you  looked  at  them, 
your  joy  might  have  been  ''  full."  Let  it  be  so 
now  :  for  "  it  is  written,"  that  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  shall  never  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life ;  and  you  do  believe,  if  you  love  the  Gospel. 
All  this,  I  am  aware,  is  easily  said.  1  feel, 
with  you,  that  it  is  easier  to  advise  than  to  act 
here.  Paul  evidently  felt  this,  when  he  said  to 
believers,  "  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  ;  and  again  I  say, 
rejoice."  This  repetition  of  the  injunction,  im- 
plies that,  like  ourselves,  they  did  not  understand 
at  first,  or  they  forgot  at  times,  the  warrant 
which  faith  has,  in  the  divine  Word,  to  "  re- 
joice always."  It  was,  however,  amislake^  when 


70  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS 

believers  were  afraid  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  : 
for  except  when  they  become  remiss,  or  irregu- 
lar, they  are  always  warranted  to  cherish  the 
joy  of  salvation,  as  the  strength  of  their  heart. 
In  like  manner  "  Peace,"  whilst  it  is  the 
fruit  of  the  Spirit,  is  also  the  effect  of  faith.  It 
is  not  a  feeling  of  tranquillity  infused  into  the 
mind  or  the  conscience,  apart  from  "  the  truth  ;" 
but  by  the  truth.  The  Word  of  God  is  "  the 
seed"  of  that  peace  which  is  the  fruit  of  the 
Spirit.  By  overlooking  this  fact,  and  by  mis- 
taking the  real  nature  of  spiritual  peace,  many 
perplex  and  sadly  hinder  themselves  in  the  divine 
life.  Indeed,  they  often  look  for  a  kind  of  peace 
which  is  not  promised^  and  expect  it  in  a  way 
which  is  not  revealed.  What  do  you  mean 
when  you  pray  for  peace  1  What  would  you 
consider  as  an  answer  to  this  prayer  ?  If  you 
mean  by  peace,  that  sweet  serenity  of  soul 
which  you  have  felt  when  you  have  obtained 
great  enlargement  of  heart  in  secret  devotion, 
or  when  you  have  been,  as  it  were,  carried  "  out 
of  the  body"  by  some  glorious  sermon,  full  of 
the  glory  of  the  Saviour ;  you  mistake  the  mat- 
ter.    This  is,  indeed,  peace  ;   even  "  the  peace 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  77 

of  God,  which  passeth  understanding ;"  but  it 
is  that  degree  of  it,  which  is  more  the  reward 
of  extraordinary  devotional  habits,  than  the 
effect  of  ordinary  faith.  Tastes  of  such  holy 
tranquillity  are  vouchsafed,  at  times,  to  some, 
when  they  begin  to  follow  the  Lamb,  that  they 
may  be  encouraged  to  follow  him  fully,  and  con- 
vinced that  his  ways  are  peace  ;  but  still,  it  is 
his  oivn  peace  which  he  has  left  to  his  follow- 
ers, as  their  ordinary  portion.  "  Peace  I  leave 
unto  you :  My  peace  give  I  unto  you." 

This  was  a  distinction  peculiarly  wanted  by 
the  first  disciples.  They  were  naturally  san- 
guine in  their  expectations,  and  prone  to  pic- 
ture to  themselves  bright  days  and  great 
things.  Had,  therefore,  the  Saviour  said  no- 
thing but  "Peace  I  leave  unto  you," — the 
probability,  is,  that  they  would  have  flattered 
themselves  with  a  sunny  prospect  of  ease  and 
tranquillity.  How  great,  then,  must  have  been 
their  disappointment  when  they  had  to  endure 
"  fears  without,  and  fightings  within !"  In 
that  case,  they  might  have  said,  "  We  looked 
for  peace,  and,  behold,   war."     All  this  was, 

however,  prevented  by   the  qualifying  clause, 

7* 


78  THE    SPECIAL    FRUITS 

"  My  peace  give  I  unto  you."  This  defined 
the  legacy,  without  lessening  its  real  value : 
for  the  Saviour's  own  peace,  although  it  did  not 
exempt  him  from  trials,  nor  from  the  tempta- 
tions of  Satan,  nor  even  from  the  occasional 
hidings  of  the  Divine  presence  from  his  soul ; 
yet  it  secured  both  his  safety  and  triumph  un- 
der them  all.  Accordingly,  that  kind  and 
degree  of  peace  his  Apostles  found  during  their 
work  and  warfare. 

Now  this  distinction  we  have  need  to  notice 
and  remember ;  for  we  too  are  prone  to  expect 
what  is  not  promised.  It  would  quite  suit  our 
taste  and  wishes  to  have  no  cares,  trials,  or 
temptations.  We  should  be  delighted  if  we 
were  never  to  have  an  uneasy  nor  an  unholy 
thought  in  our  minds  again.  To  have  our 
hearts,  like  Gabriel's  harp,  always  in  tune, 
would  be,  indeed,  heaven  on  earth,  and  the 
very  thing  we  desire  !  But  all  this  is  the  jjoetnj, 
not  the  sober  reality,  of  religion.  It  is  not 
to  be  angels,  but  to  be  "  saints"  on  the  earth, 
that  we  are  called  by  God.  "  A  life  of  faith 
on  the  Son  of  God,"  is  a  life  of  warfare  against 
the  lusts  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind  ;  a  life  of 


OF    THE    SPIRIT.  79 

watching  against  unbelief  and  temptation  ;  a  life 
of  obedience  aud  submission  to  the  will  of  God : 
and  the  peace  which  is  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  is 
the  persuasion  that  God  is  on  our  side,  and  will 
not  suffer  us  to  be  overcome.  This  was  the 
Saviour's  own  peace,  when  his  heart  was  broken 
with  reproach,  and  his  body  agonized  with  pain, 
and  his  soul  torn  with  anguish :  and  we  deceive 
ourselves,  if  lye  mean  by  peace,  exemption  from 
trouble  of  mind  or  body.  Such  peace  is  not 
promised.  The  substance  of  what  is  promised 
is,   "  JV/i/  g7'ace  is   sufficient  for  thee," 

Now  many  who,  in  their  own  vague  or 
visionary  sense  of  the  word,  say  that  they  have 
no  peace  in  believing,  are  certainly  not  stran- 
gers to  this  kind  and  degree  of  peace  :  for  they 
evidently  bear  their  trials  well,  and  resist 
temptation  manfully,  because  they  believe  that 
God  has  some  gracious  design  in  all  that  he 
calls  them  to  do  or  suffer. 


No.   Y. 

JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH. 

Until  this  subject  is  understood,  it  is 
impossible  for  any  one,  however  serious  or 
devotional,  to  enjoy  the  witness,  or  to  abound 
in  the  fruit,  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Now,  it  is 
either  not  clearly  understood,  or  not  fully  be- 
lieved, in  every  case  of  fear  which  is  not  relieved 
by  it.  The  fear  of  perishing  is  utterly  incom- 
patible with  an  intelligent  belief  of  the  scrip- 
tural fact,  that  "  he  who  believeth"  on  Christ 
"  is  justified  ;^^  unless,  indeed,  the  person  who 
is  in  fear,  is  also  conscious  that  he  has  not 
faith  in  the  Saviour.  In  that  case,  the  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith  cannot,  of  course, 
remove  his  fears ;  but  must,  if  he  understand 
it,  increase,  instead  of  lessen  them.  Those, 
however,  who  are  persuaded  that  they  have 


JUSTIFICATION    BY   FAITH.  81 

faith  in  the  Saviour  and  some  love  to  him, 
but  who  are  still  afraid  that  they  are  not  jus- 
tified by  his  righteousness,  are  certainly 
laboring  under  some  mistake  ;  for  his  righte- 
ousness is  "  tcpon  all  them  that  believe."  It 
is,  therefore,  "  upon"  themselves,  as  a  robe  of 
salvation,  if  they  are  believers  ;  and  they  are 
believers  who  rely  upon  and  love  Jesus  Christ 
for  his  holy  salvation.  Those  who  do  so, 
because  they  are  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  his 
divinity  and  atonement,  cannot  be  unbelievers, 
whatever  they  may  suspect  or  think.  This 
state  of  mind  is  utterly  unlike  unbelief.  It  is 
the  very  reverse  of  it  in  fact.  It  is  faith,  if  it 
be  any  thing  ;  for  faith  is  the  cordial  belief  of 
"  the  truth  "  concerning  the  person  and  work 
of  Christ.  Indeed,  if  it  were  not,  then  it 
would  follow  that  faith  is  the  belief  of  conjec- 
tures; for  unless  conjecture.*,  there  is  nothing 
but "  the  truth  "  to  believe ;  and  surely  guesses, 
however  plausible,  should  never  be  preferred 
to  the  Word  of  God,  nor  even  connected  with 
it.  Besides,  there  is  no  need  for  any,  se(  ing 
God  has  graciously  and  inseparably  connected 
with  the  belief  of  ''  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus," 


82  JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH. 

the  promise  of  justification  and  eternal  life. 
All  things  necessary  for  life  and  godliness  are 
promised  to  all  who  embrace  the  divine  testi- 
mony with  an  honest  heart.  Whoever,  there- 
fore, does  so,  has  no  need  to  perplex  himself 
with  conjectures  about  his  own  adoption,  re- 
demption, or  election.  He  has  been  elected, 
redeemed,  and  adopted,  if  he  has  "  believed 
through  grace,"  and  for  holy  purposes,  "  the 
glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God."  All  who 
"  hold  the  truth  "  (except,  indeed,  those  who 
"hold  it  in  unrighteousness")  have  no  occa- 
sion at  all  to  doubt  whether  the  Saviour  died 
for  them.  He  both  loved  them,  and  gave  him- 
self for  them,  who  receive  the  truth  in  the 
love  of  it.  These  are  "  true  sayings  "  of  the 
true  God  ;•  and  therefore,  the  only  thing 
wanted  in  order  to  enjoy  the  comfort  of  them, 
is  to  be  enabled  to  believe  them  for  ourselves. 
This,  indeed,  the  Holy  Spirit  will  not  enable 
us  to  do,  if  we  are  either  indulging  sin,  or 
neglecting  duty,  or  seeking  a  sanction  for 
inconsistencies ;  but  where  this  is  not  the 
case,  the  Spirit  will  not  refuse  nor  delay  to 
increase   our  faith,  if  we  try  to  grow  in  know- 


JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH.  83 

ledge,  that  we  may  grow  in  grace.  For  reluc- 
tance to  "  lead  into  all  truth  "  is  no  part  of  his 
character.  He  is  a  "  free  Spirit,"  and  there- 
fore, although  he  teach  gradually,  he  will  teach 
certainly,  and  "  to  profit." 

When  there  is,  however,  perplexity  on  the 
subject  of  Justification  by  Faith,  the  best  thing 
that  can  be  done  is,  to  examine  the  subject  as 
if  we  had  never  heard  of  it  before.  And  we 
ought  to  feel  no  reluctance  to  do  so.  Let  us 
examine  it  now. 

"  Hoio  can  man  be  jusiified  with  God  ?"  — 
This  solemn  question  was  put  by  Bildad  to  Job  ; 
and  although  Job's  answer  was  not  explicit  at 
the  moment,  his  opinion  on  the  subject  may  be 
inferred  from  the  fact,  that  he  had  said  before, 
"  If  I  justify  myself,  mine  own  mouth  shall 
condemn  me."  Paul,  however,  has  given  a 
direct  and  full  answer  to  this  momentous 
question,  by  stating  explicitly  how  he  himself, 
and  his  fellow  converts,  sought  to  be  justi- 
fied.— "  We  have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ, 
that  ice  might  be  justified  by  the  faith  of 
Christ,  and  not  by  the  works  of  the  law." 
Gal.   ii.  16.     In  this   way,  whatever  it   mean, 


84  JUSTIFICATION    BY   FAITH. 

Paul  and  his  associates  sought  for  justification 
before  God.  And  whatever  justification  is, 
they  found  it  by  this  means.  Accordingly  he 
said,  '*  Being  now  justified  by  his  blood,  we 
shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him." 
And  again,  "  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have 
peace  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  Thus  clearly  does  the  Apostle  de- 
clare both  the  means  which  he  employed,  and 
his  success  in  using  them.  He  took  God's 
way,  and  God  gave  him  his  own  wish.  Al- 
though the  chief  of  sinners,  God  justified 
Paul,  when  he  believed  on  Christ  for  righte- 
ousness. Not,  indeed,  that  God  justified 
Paul's  conduct  or  principles  as  a  sinner.  No  ! 
for  if  "he  that  justifieth  the  wicked  is  an 
abomination  to  the  Lord,"  it  is  self-evident 
that,  in  the  sense  of  thinking  or  declaring  Paul 
innocentf  the  Lord  himself  did  not,  and  could 
not,  justify  him.  God  forgiveth  "  iniquity, 
transgression,  and  sin  ;"  but,  in  doing  so,  he 
"  will  by  no  means  clear  the  guilty  "  from  the 
charge  of  having  been  guilty.  He  treats  sin- 
ners as  kindly  as  if  they  were  innocent^  or  as 
if  they   had  never    been    sinners,  when  they 


JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH.  85 

return  from  sin  the  to  Saviour ;  but  he  neither 
considers  them  innocent,  nor  paUiates  their 
guilt.  He  forgives,  and  even  forgets,  all  the 
sins  of  all  who  believe  ;  but  he  allows  no 
believer  to  forget  that  he  was  a  sinner,  nor  to 
suppose  that  his  sins  were  not  hateful  and 
hated  by  Him.  It  is,  therefore,  because  be- 
lieving sinners  are  accepted  for  the  sake  of 
Christy  as  if  they  were  not  sinners,  that  they 
are  said  to  be  justified  by  God. 

The  scriptural  doctrine  of  Justification  by 
Faith,  is, — that  the  Saviour  was  treated  as  if 
he  had  been  guilty^  in  order  that  the  guilty,  who 
beUeve  in  Him,  might  be  accepted  as  if  they 
were  innocent.  This  is  what  Paul  means  when 
he  says  of  Christ,  "  He  was  made  sin  for  us, 
that  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of 
God  in  him."  The  Saviour  had  no  sin,  he 
"  knew  no  sin,"  yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
bruise  him.  Why?  Emmanuel  had  volun- 
tarily, cheerfully,  and  fully,  put  himself  in  the 
room  of  sinners  ;  and  therefore  he  was  treated 
as  if  their  sins  had  been  his  own,  so  far  as  the 
punishment  of  them  went.  He  had  to  bear 
the  curse  as  fully  as  if  he  had  personally 
8 


86  JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH. 

incurred  it.  And  just  because  he  did  so,  the 
blessing  is  as  freely  given  to  them  who  believe, 
as  if  they  personally  deserved  it ;  for  what  the 
Saviour  deserves  for  his  obedience  and  death, 
that  the  sinner  obtains  by  relying  on  him  for 
a  holy  salvation. 

This  is  the  justification  revealed  and  pro- 
mised in  the  Gospel.  This  is  the  justification 
which  Paul  sought  and  found  by  believing; 
be  was  welcomed,  accepted,  and  blessed,  by 
God  at  the  cross,  as  if  he  had  never  sinned  ; 
because  on  that  cross  the  Lamb  of  God  made 
his  soul  an  ofTering  for  sin.  And  what  more 
could  a  sinner  wish,  than  to  be  received  with 
as  much  tenderness  as  if  he  were  innocent  ? 
Innocence  secures  the  fulness  of  the  Divine 
love  and  favor.  The  angels  are  innocent, 
and  therefore  are  the  sons  of  God,  radiant  with 
his  glory,  and  replenished  with  his  own  bles- 
sedness for  ever.  And  yet — Gabriel  when  he 
tunes  his  harp,  and  prostrates  his  crown  be- 
fore the  eternal  throne ;  and  seraphim,  when 
they  cover  their  faces  with  their  wings,  in 
adoration  of  God  and  the  Lamb,  are  not  more 
welcome  than  a  sinner  returning  to  God  by  the 


JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH.  87 

blood  of  the  Lamb  is  !  He,  indeed,  is  not  in- 
nocent; but,  tor  tiie  sake  of  that  blood  on 
which  he  rehes,  he  is  received  as  graciously 
and  loved  as  freely,  as  admiring  cherubim  or 
adoring  seraphim  are.  Accordingly,  Paul,  when 
speaking  of  "  the  principalities  and  powers  in 
heavenly  places,"  as  studying  the  manifold  wis- 
dom of  God,  adds,  "  In  Christ,  we  (ice  in 
common  with  ihem)  have  boldness  and  access 
with  confidence,  by  the  faith  of  Him." 

It  is  no  valid  objection  against  this  simple 
view  of  justification,  that  God  visits  the  trans- 
gressions of  believers  "  with  the  rod,"  and  their 
iniquity  "  with  stripes."  In  this  respect,  in- 
deed, they  are  not  treated  as  innocent ;  but, 
what  is  far  better  for  them,  "  God  dealeth" 
with  them  "  as  with  sons."  "  For  what  son  is 
he  whom  the  Father  chasteneth  not  ?  Whom 
the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth 
every  son  whom  he  receiveth."  Only  the 
really  innocent  can  be  exempted  from  all  suf- 
fering. Believers  are,  however,  treated  as 
righteous,  so  far  as  it  is  good  for  them  to  be  so. 

They  are  adopted  into  the  family  of  God, 
and  made  heirs  of  eternal  life,  as  freely  and 
fully  as  if  they   were  personally   righteous  or 


88  JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH. 

wholly  innocent :  and  if  they  are  inade  to  feel 
their  sinfulness  by  their  pardon,  and  are  only 
acquitted  as  those  who  were  justly  condemned ; 
this  method  of  showing  mercy  does  not  lessen 
the  value  of  the  boon,  but,  indeed,  enhances 
it,  and  sustains  the  honor  of  the  Law  and  the 
Gospel  at  the  same  time.  For  it  would  not 
be  good  for  us  to  be  pardoned  so,  that  our 
guilt  should  seem  palliated ;  nor  to  escape 
from  the  curse  so,  that  we  should  not  feel  that 
we  had  been  under  it.  Such  a  way  of  saving 
sinners  would  be  as  injurious  to  their  own 
spiritual  interests,  as  it  would  be  dishonorable 
to  God.  Accordingly,  it  is  not  God's  way  in 
justifying  the  ungodly  who  believe  in  Jesus  : 
he  welcomes  them  as  if  they  were  godly,  but 
makes  them  to  feel  and  confess  that  they  are 
ungodly.  Thus,  even  the  ahoundings  of  divine 
grace  towards  sinners  are  "  in  all  wisdom  and 
prudence  ;"  for  whilst  they  remove  the  sting 
and  stain  of  guilt  from  the  conscience,  they 
increase,  rather  than  lessen,  the  sense  of  the 
evil  of  sin,  in  every  conscience  which  is  purged 
by  the  blood  of  Christ  from  "  dead  works," — 
i.  e,  from  works  which  deserve  death. 
Here,  then,  is  the  justification  which  all  sin- 


JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH.  S9 

ners  need,  and  which  awaits  every  sinner  who, 
like  Paul,  will  believe  in  Christ,  that  he  may 
be  justified  by  the  faith  of  Christ :  God  will 
accept  him  as  righteous,  for  the  sake  of  the 
righteousness  of  Christ,  and  treat  him  for  ever 
as  one  reconciled  by  the  blood  of  the  cross. 
Like  the  Father  of  the  returned  prodigal,  God 
will  rejoice  over  him,  and  receive  him  into 
complete  sonship.  Having  thus  seen  what 
justification  really  is,  you  now  see, 

First,  Hoiv  the  Gospel  suits  your  case  as 
a  sinner.  It  assures  you  that,  by  believing  on 
Christ,  God  will  welcome  and  accept  you  as 
fully  as  if  you  had  never  sinned.  Now  this  is 
exactly  what  you  want  and  wish.  You  do  not 
wish  to  be  treated  as  He  treats  the  innocent 
angels,  except  so  far  as  that  is  necessary  to 
the  safety  of  your  soul.  Accordingly,  you  do 
not  object  to  those  fatherly  chastisements 
which  the  children  of  God  have  to  endure. 
What  you  desire  is,  to  be  a  child  of  God. 
Well ;  there  is  ample  provision  in  the  Gospel 
for  making  you  what  you  thus  wish  to  be  ;  for 
in  coming  to  God  by  Christ  he  will  treat  you 
for  Christ's  sake,  as  if  you  were  righteous. 
8* 


90  JUSTIFICATION    BY  FAITH. 

Now  it  is  because  you  are  not  righteous,  but 
sinful  and  unholy,  that  you  are  afraid.  All 
your  fear  arises  from  your  aggravated  guilt 
and  utter  un worthiness.  You  cannot  forget 
what  you  have  been,  nor  overlook  what  you  are, 
as  a  sinner  before  God.  Well ;  you  ought  not  to 
forget  nor  overlook  it.  It  is,  however,  a  mercy 
to  feel  sensible  of  it,  and  humbled  for  it !  But 
now  tell  me,  how  would  you  feel  if  you  were 
as  innocent  as  a  holy  angel  1  Suppose  that  you 
had  never  sinned  in  thought,  word,  or  deed, 
would  you  be  afraid  then  1  Would  you,  in  that 
case,  doubt  whether  God  would  admit  you  into 
his  favor  and  kingdom  1  No  ;  "  the  righteous 
Lord  loveth  righteousness,"  and  therefore  you 
would  feel  confident,  if  you  were  perfectly 
righteous,  that  you  would  meet  with  no  refusal 
from  God.  You  could  calculate  to  a  certainty 
then,  upon  eternal  happiness  !  So  you  might ; 
for  God  can  as  soon  cease  to  live,  as  refuse  to 
love  the  innocent.  "  But  what  is  all  this  to  the 
point,"  you  say,  "  seeing  I  am  not  only  not 
innocent,  but  very  guilty  and  depraved  too  ?" 
True  ;  but  if  there  is  a  righteousness  so  meri- 
torious, that,  for  the  sake  of  it,   God  can  and 


JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH.  91 

will  treat  you  as  if  you  were  not  guilty,  this 
would  answer  the  same  purpose  as  perfect  in- 
nocence on  your  own  part.  Do  you  not  see  that  ? 
You  are,  indeed,  utterly  unworthy  ;  but  the 
Saviour  is  infinitely  worthy  :  if,  therefore,  you 
can  have  all  the  benefit  of  his  worthiness  placed 
to  your  own  account,  you  will  be  as  safe  as  if 
you  had  never  sinned.  Now  this  is  just  what 
God  does  for  sinners,  when  they  apply  to  Christ 
for  all  their  salvation  :  he  places  to  their  account 
the  righteousness  of  Christ,  so  that  he  wel- 
comes them  as  if  it  were  all  their  own. 

Now  this  is  the  provision  made  for  the  jus- 
tification of  the  ungodly  who  will  believe  in 
Christ ;  and,  most  certainly,  it  fully  meets  your 
case  as  a  sinner,  however  guilty  you  may  be  ; 
for  your  unworthiness  cannot  exceed  the  wor- 
thiness of  the  Lamb  slain.  "  True,"  you  say, 
"  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  enough  to 
justify  me,  or  any  sinner  ;  but  the  question  is, 
ivill  God  impute  that  righteousness  to  me] 
will  he  give  me  the  benefit  of  it  ?"  This  ques- 
tion implies  a  doubt,  if  not  a  fear,  that  he  may 
refuse  to  do  so  in  your  case.  I  therefore  ask 
at  once, — WJiy  do  you  fear  that  God  will  re- 


92  JUSTIFICATION  BY  FAITH. 

fuse  to  justify  you  for  the  sake  of  Christ  ? 
Has  he  anywhere  sakZ  that  he  will  not?  Is  it 
his  custom  to  refuse  those  who  are  willing  to 
submit  to  the  righteousness  of  Christ?  Has 
he  ever  sent  away  any  one  soul  unclothed  with 
that  robe,  who  sought  it  in  good  earnest  1  No  ! 
All  history,  all  heaven,  says  No !  And  were 
all  hell  compelled  to  answer  these  questions, 
it  would  say.  No.  Why,  then,  are  you  afraid 
of  a  refusal  1  There  is  nothing  in  the  whole, 
or  in  any  part,  of  the  character  of  God,  which 
renders  it  necessary  that  he  should  reject  you  ; 
for,  by  the  ^righteousness  of  Christ,  he  can  be 
perfectly  just  in  justifying  any  one  who  believes  : 
and,  as  his  justice  is  thus  on  your  side,  it  is 
self-evident  that  none  of  his  other  perfections 
can  be  against  you.  In  like  manner,  there  is 
nothing  in  the  character  of  the  Saviour  which 
renders  your  rejection  necessary  or  likely.  The 
robe  of  his  righteousness  is  wide  enough  to 
embrace,  and  large  enough  to  cover,  your  soul ; 
and  he  is  not  less  willing  now  to  enfold  sinners 
in  it,  than  when  he  threw  it  around  the  chief 
of  sinners.  For  as  his  righteousness  is  "  upon" 
all  them  who  do  believe,  so  it  is  free  unto  all 


JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH.  93 

who  tvill  believe,  on  him  for  justification. 
Now,  really,  if  these  facts  do  not  fully  meet 
your  case,  as  a  sinner,  it  must  be  a  very  pecw- 
liar  case,  and  its  peculiarity  must  be  imaginary^ 
not  actual ;  unless,  indeed,  you  are  still  uncer- 
tain whether  you  are  a  believer  or  not. 

But  now,  even  if  you  have  not  yet,  like  Paul, 
beheved  in  Christ,"  that"  you  "might  be  jiisii' 
Jied ;"  still,  something  is  gained  by  this  en- 
quiry, if  you  now  understand  what  justification 
is,  and  see  the  possibiliiij  of  your  own  justifi- 
cation. Are  you  then  convinced  that  God 
could  be  just  even  in  justifying  you  by  faith? 
Is  the  way  of  acceptance  through  the  merits  of 
Christ  plain  to  you,  in  all  things  but  upon  the 
point  of  believing  ?  Could  you  now  venture  to 
hope  freely,  if  you  were  sure  that  your  believing 
is  faith  1  Well ;  we  are,  then,  in  a  fair  way  to 
bring  this  matter  to  a  favorable  issue.  And 
it  will  facilitate  this,  to  mark  distinctly  what 
Paul  believed  in  Christ  for. 

Now  he  says,  that  he  believed  that  he  might 
he  justified.  His  own  justification  was,  there- 
fore, his  first  object  when  he  applied  to  Christ. 
And  it  ought  to  have  been   the  first   blessing 


94  JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH. 

which  he  sought  by  faith ;  for,  until  a  con- 
demned sinner  is  acquitted  from  the  curse  of  the 
law,  no  other  blessing,  nor  all  the  other  bles- 
sings of  grace,  could  save  him.  The  sentence 
of  condemnation  must  be  repealed,  or  he  must 
perish,  whatever  else  were  done  for  him.  This 
solemn  fact  is,  however,  not  sufficiently  attended 
to  even  by  the  serious  :  and  hence  it  is,  that 
many  of  them  begin  their  believing  in  Christ 
— not  in  order  that  they  may  be  justified  at 
once,  or  first,  but  that  they  may  be  made  6e//er, 
and  be  "  born  again."  I  do  not,  of  course, 
find  fault  with  this  object  in  believing.  Far 
from  it.  The  man  who  does  not  apply  to  Christ 
to  be  made  a  "  new  creature,"  does  not  apply 
to  him  for  the  grand  purpose  for  which  Christ 
died  and  rose  again.  But  still,  salvation  from 
sin,  although  the  chief  practical  object  of  the 
Atonement,  is  not  its  only  object.  Christ  died 
to  redeem  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law ;  and 
as  nothing  can  place  the  soul  in  safety  while 
it  is  under  that  curse,  those  who  know  this 
should  begin  their  believing  on  Christ,  for  the 
express  purpose  of  being  justified,  or  freed  from 
the  curse.     This  plan  of  })roceeding   would  not 


-      JUSTIFICATION    BY    FAITH.  9& 

displace  their  moral  designs,  nor  lessen  their 
solicitude  about  holiness  ;  and  it  would  bring 
their  faith  in  Christ  to  the  test,  far  more  effec- 
tually than  the  other  plan  does.  The  man 
who  is  trying  to  rely  on  the  Saviour,  merely 
that  he  may  be  enabled  to  become  a  better  man, 
finds  this  kind  of  believing  so  easy,  that  it  is  no 
wonder  if  he  doubt  whether  his  believing  is  that 
faith  which  is  produced  by  the  operation  of  the 
Spirit ; — whereas,  were  he  to  go  to  the  mercy- 
seat  for  the  distinct  purpose  of  believing  in 
Christ,  in  order  that  the  curse  of  the  eternal 
law  might  be  taken  off  from  his  soul ;  this  so- 
lemn errand  would  show  him  how  much  faith 
he  needed,  and  how  necessary  it  is  to  pray, 
"  Lord,  help  my  unbelief,  and  increase  my 
faith." 


No.  VI. 

FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD    AND    THE    LAMB. 

In  nothing,  perhaps,  is  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  upon  the  heart  more  sensible  or  self- 
evident,  that  in  the  new  views  and  feeelings 
which  it  produces  in  regard  to  prayer.  Even 
where  prayer  is  not  altogether  neglected,  nor 
hurried  over  heedlessly,  there  is  a  wonderful 
change  of  sentiment  takes  place,  whenever  the 
Gospel  takes  effect  upon  the  mind.  We  see  and 
feel  then,  that  except  for  temporal  mercies,  we 
never  prayed  in  thorough  good  earnest,  nor  had 
any  real  love  or  relish  for  devotion.  It  was 
often  performed  as  a  task,  and  always  as  a 
mere  duty.  We  attended  to  it  rather  to  pre- 
vent temporal  evil,  than  to  obtain  spiritual 
good  ;  and  more  from  a  dread  of  the  conse- 
quences of  being  prayerless,  than  from  any 
pleasure  we  had  in  praying.  Indeed,  as  to 
2)leasure  in  devotion,  it  seemed  to  us  a  contra- 
diction in  terms,  or  an  impossible  thing.     Ac- 


FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD,    &C.  97 

cordingly,  if  we  knew  any  one  who  was  in  the 
habit  of  spending  much  time  in  his  closet,  we 
were  ready,  if  not  to  rank  him  with  the  Phari- 
sees, who  loved  "  long  prayers,"  to  wonder  what 
he  found  to  say  during  the  time.  And  when  we 
heard  ministers  appeal  to  such  men,  affirming 
that  they  sometimes  left  their  closets  with  more 
reluctance  than  they  ever  felt  on  entering  them, 
and  that  they  could  almost  have  chosen  to  die 
on  their  knees,  or  to  have  spent  an  eternity  in 
that  happy  frame  of  mind,  we  either  knew  not 
what  to  think,  or  thought  that  they  had  a  very 
strange  taste  indeed.  In  a  word,  there  was 
nothing  seemed  so  unlikely  to  us,  as  that  we 
should  ever  take  pleasure  in  praying.  But  lo  ! 
when  we  awoke  to  the  worth  of  our  immortal 
souls,  and  were  made  alive  to  the  infinite  value 
of  an  everlasting  salvation,  we  were  glad  of 
any  opportunity  of  pouring  out  our  hearts  unto 
God.  Our  difficulty  then  was,  not  how  to  find 
time  or  heart  for  prayer,  but  how  to  obtain 
answers  to  prayer  :  and  we  were  never  so  happy 
as  when  hope  and  peace  were  stealing  upon 
our  minds,  whilst  thus  wrestling  with  God 
for  mercy.  Then  we  began  to  understand 
9 


98  FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD 

what  we  had  heard  about  the  pleasures  of  de- 
votion, and  no  longer  wondered  that  com- 
munion with  God  should  be  magnetic  to  the 
soul.  And  it  is  no  wonder  !  For  what  can  be 
so  delightful  as  that  holy  calm  of  the  mind 
which  enables  us  to  unbosom  unto  God,  as  unto 
a  father,  all  our  feelings  and  desires  ;  to  dwell 
on  all  his  perfections,  not  only  without  dismay 
or  dislike,  but  with  complacency  and  confidence; 
to  repeat  and  plead  all  his  great  and  precious 
promises  with  faith  and  hope ;  and  to  antici- 
pate his  guidance  until  death,  and  his  presence 
through  eternity?  This  is  a  joy  which  the 
world  cannot  give.  Even  when  it  does  not 
rise  so  high  as  all  this,  it  is  more  satisfying 
than  any  human  pleasure  ;  for  the  heart  is  re- 
lieved and  soothed,  if  it  can  only  pour  out  its 
fears  and  anxieties  into  the  bosom  of  God. 
The  bare  consciousness  of  having  felt  as  in 
his  presence,  wept  as  in  his  presence,  and 
spoken  as  in  his  presence,  leaves  a  sweet 
solemnity  upon  the  spirits,  which  is  healing, 
if  not  exhilarating.  And  when  the  soul  can 
realize  God  as  noticing,  listening,  and  pitying, 
and  feels  itself  getting  nearer  and  nearer  to  his 


ANI^    THE    LAMB.  99 

presence  and  heart,  and  finds  itself  melted  and 
impressed,   as   if  he   were   visibly  present   or 
audibly  speaking,  then   its  joy  is   "  unspeak- 
able," even  if  it  is  not  "full  of  glory." 
These  hints  will  remind  you  of  the 
"  Moments  rich  in  blessing;," 
which  you  have  spent  upon  your  knees   before 
the  Cross  and  the  mercy-seat.     You   can,   in- 
deed, never  forget  those  closet  interviews  with 
God  and  the   Lamb  ;  for   they  were   the  chief 
means   of  determining  your  choice,  of  fixing 
your  principles,   and  of  forming  your  charac- 
ter.    You  may,  indeed,   have  lost  so   much  of 
your  first   devotional   spirit,  that  you  no   lon- 
ger obtain   such  happy  interviews  with  God   in 
your  closet ;  and  if  so,   you  cannot  remember 
the  past   without  pain.     You  cannot,  however, 
forget   the   days  of  old,   nor  the  morning   of 
your  first  love.     They  are  imperishable  recol- 
lections in  every  renewed  soul ;  for  when  com- 
munion  with   God  sets  as   a   day-star  in  the 
heart,  the  memory  of  it  rises  as  a  dog-star  in 
the  conscience.     Your  shadow  is  not  more  in- 
separable from  you  than  the  consciousness  of 
your   loss  and   declension;    and   hence  your 


131^ 


100  FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD 

secret,  if  not  your  public,  language  is,  **  0  that 
it  were  with  me  as  m  months  past,  when  the 
candle  of  the  Lord  shone  in  my  tabernacle  !'* 

Now,  when  those  who  have  enjoyed  com- 
munion with  God  lose  it  thus,  therecan  be  no 
doubt  that  there  has  been,  on  their  own  part, 
some  sin,  imprudence,  or  remissness,  which 
occasioned  the  loss  ;  for  God  is  not  the  first 
to  hide  his  face,  nor  does  he  ever  withhold  his 
presence  arbitrarily.  He  may  not  always 
manifest  himself  to  the  soul  so  sensibly  and 
sweetly  as  at  first ;  but  he  does  not  withdraw 
his  presence  entirely,  except  when  he  is  pro- 
voked :  but  as  it  is  the  exhalations  from  the 
earth,  and  not  from  the  heavens,  which  form 
the  clouds  and  mist  that  hide  the  natural  sun, 
so  it  is  something  from  ourselves,  not  from 
God,  which  conceals  the  Sun  of  Righteousness 
from  those  who,  having  once  walked  in  his  light, 
now  walk  in  darkness.  Such  being  the  fact  of 
the  case,  it  is  self-evident  that  the  darkness 
cannot  be  removed,  but  by  the  removal  of  that 
which  brought  it  on,  whatever  it  was.  Whether 
sin  or  sloth,  negligence  or  irregularity,  wrong 
tempers  or  bad  habits,  they  must  be  abandoned, 


AND    THE    LAMB.  101 

if  we  would  have  the  light  of  the  Divine  coun- 
tenance, or  the  joy  of  salvation,  restored.  For 
"  if  we  say  that  loe  have  fellowship  with 
Him,  and  walk  in  darkness,  we  lie,  and  do 
not  the  truth,"  We  never  can  combine  a 
worldly  spirit  with  a  devotional  spirit,  nor 
keep  up  a  good  hope  in  a  bad  conscience.  In 
like  manner,  if  less  time  than  usual  is  allowed 
for  secret  prayer,  or  less  pains  taken  to  enter 
into  and  keep  up  the  spirit  of  it,  communion 
with  God  is  not  to  be  obtained,  and  need  not 
be  expected.  God  does  not,  indeed,  exact  a 
long  time  for  prayer  ;  but,  until  we  seek  him 
with  our  "  whole  heart,"  he  will  not  cheer  our 
hearts  with  a  sense  of  his  presence.  He  will 
be  "  inquired  of,' '  before  he  will  shine  forth 
from  between  the  cherubim.  Now,  hasty  and 
heartless  prayer  does  not  amount  to  inquiring ; 
and  it  hinders  the  manifestations  of  the  Divine 
presence.  Indeed  haste,  like  the  unbelief  of 
the  Jews,  which  prevented  Christ  from  doing 
many  mighty  works  among  them,  prevents 
God  from  communing  with  the  soul  from  the 
mercy-seat.     There  is  not  time  for  it,  when  we 

are  in  haste  to  get  away  from  our  closets.     We 
9* 


102  FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD 

ourselves  are  not  prepared  to  enjoy  or  improve 
it,  when  we  are  up  from  our  knees  in  a  few 
minutes.  We  could  not  commune  with  a 
friend  in  that  space  of  time,  nor  in  that  state 
of  mind :  so  that  when  prayer  comes  to  this 
low  ebb,  it  is  no  wonder  if  Bethel  is  turned 
into  Imz  again,  and  the  soul  sent  empty  away 
from  the  throne  of  grace. 

But,  whilst  all  this  is  only  too  true,  it  is 
equally  true  that  mistakes,  on  the  subject  of 
communion  with  God,  prevail  so  as  to  prevent 
it  in  a  great  measure,  even  when  there  is  much 
prayer  and  watchfulness  maintained.  Some 
do  not  venture  to  expect  much  of  the  Divine 
presence,  but  actually  lay  their  account  with 
walking  often  in  darkness,  because  they  see 
how  often  Job,  and  David,  and  Asaph,  and 
Jeremiah,  and  the  Old  Testament  saints,  were 
under  the  hidings  of  the  Divine  countenance. 
Observing  this  fact,  some  believers  take  for 
granted,  and  as  a  matter  of  course,  that  they 
must  experience  similar  trials  of  their  faith 
and  patience,  however  they  act. 

Now,  it  is  certainly  true,  that  the  complaints 
of  the  Old   Testament  saints  are  only  too  ap- 


AND    THE    LAMB.  103 

propriate  to  the  generality  of  Christians.  There 
is  ahnost  all  the  darkness  and  distress  of 
mind,  which  the  Psalms  are  employed  to  ex- 
press, and  which  they  do  express  so  fully  and 
emphatically.  But  this  should  not  be  the 
case — it  is  not  necessarily  the  case — in  the 
church  of  Christ.  We  live  under  "  a  better 
Covenant,"  and  brighter  promises  ;  and  there- 
fore it  is  our  own  fault,  by  misconduct  or  mis- 
take, if  we  have  no  more  light  than  those  who 
lived  under  the  old  Covenant.  If,  however, 
we  are  willing  and  trying  to  walk  closely  with 
God,  and  to  enjoy  an  habitual  sense  of  his 
presence,  why  form  our  ideas  or  expectations 
from  the  state  of  things  under  the  old  Cove- 
nant 1  It  certainly  does  not  follow,  as  a  matter 
of  course,  that,  because  David  was  often  in 
darkness,  a  real  Christian  must  be  so  too.  It 
is  not  a  matter  of  necessity  that,  because  Job 
could  not  find  the  Divine  presence,  we  should 
be  unable  to  find  it.  These  good  men  had, 
indeed,  some  greater  excellencies  of  character 
than  we  can  pretend  to  ;  and,  on  that  ground, 
were  more  likely  to  be  honored  with  more  of 
the   Divine   presence ;    but    the   dispensation 


104  FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD 

which  they  lived  under  did  not  provide  for  so 
much  of  it  as  the  Gospel  does.  Christ  says  to 
us  "  He  that  believeth  on  me  shall  not  walk 
in  darkness,  but  have  the  light  of  life."  Ac- 
cordingly, we  do  not  find  the  Apostles  com- 
plaimng,  as  the  Prophets  did,  that  they  were 
under  the  hidings  of  God's  face.  They  com- 
plain bitterly  of  the  presence  and  pressure  of 
a  body  of  sin  and  death,  and  of  a  law  in  their 
members  which  warred  against  the  law  of  their 
minds  ;  but  never  of  an  absent  God. 

This  matter  requires  to  be  looked  into  mi- 
nutely, seeing  so  many  form  their  opinions  and 
expectations  of  communion  with  God,  from 
the  old,  instead  of  the  new,  Covenant.  Now, 
we  do  not  take  the  old  Covenant  for  our  prin- 
cipal guide  in  any  thing  else.  We  even  bo^st 
of  our  superior  light  and  liberty  under  the 
Gospel,  and  of  our  nearer  and  freer  access  to 
God,  and  of  our  greater  privileges.  But,  where 
is  the  reality  of  these  blessings,  if  we  must  be 
as  often  in  darkness  and  distress  of  soul  as 
David  was  ?  I  say  "  must,"  because  it  is 
certain  that  we  may  and  shall  go  without 
the  sun,    if  we  do  not  walk    circumspectly. 


AND    THE    LAMB.  105 

The  Holy  Spirit  will  frown  upon  sin  and 
sloth  as  fully  under  the  Gospel  as  he  did 
under  the  law,  and  certainly  withhold  and  with- 
draw the  joy  of  salvation  from  backsliders. 
All  this  is  inevitable  from  the  eternal  princi- 
ples of  the  Divine  character  and  government, 
because  it  is  the  only  way  of  preventing  or 
curing  sin  and  backsliding  among  believers. 
But  still,  the  real  question  is,  what  have  they 
to  expect  under  the  Gospel,  whose  life  and 
conversation  "  becometh  the  Gospel  1"  Now, 
as  they  are  not  warranted  to  expect  exemption 
from  trials  or  temptations,  it  must  be  more  of 
the  Divine  presence  than  was  usually  enjoyed 
by  the  saints  under  the  law.  Accordingly, 
except  in  those  churches  which  had  fallen  from 
their  first  love  and  purity,  we  find,  amongst 
the  primitive  Christians,  no  indications  of  those 
complaints  which  were  so  frequent  in  the 
Jewish  church.  The  sad  and  piercing  cry, 
"  Why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?" — and  "  Why 
art  thou  silent  at  the  voice  of  my  roaring  ?" — 
is  never  heard  from  any  believer,  in  any  of  the 
New  Testament  Churches  ;  a  plain  proof  that, 
after  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  from  top 
to  bottom,  believers   had    boldness  of  access 


106  FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD 

into  the  holy  of  holies  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
and  were  thus  sure  to  find  God  whenever  they 
sought  him.  Now,  from  this  fact,  and  not 
from  the  case  of  David,  we  ought  to  form  our 
opinions  and  expectations  of  communion  with 
God. 

Besides,  it  is  by  far  too  little  remembered 
that  David  was  a  prophetic  type  of  the  Saviour, 
and  thus  gave  utterance  to  his  mediatorial 
sorrows,  as  well  as  to  his  own  personal  sor- 
rows,— a  fact  which  lessens  very  much  the 
number  of  those  hidings  of  the  Divine  pre- 
sence which  he  seems  to  have  experienced.  In 
like  manner,  their  number  is  still  further  re- 
duced by  the  fact,  that,  under  the  Jewish  dis- 
pensation, temporal  calamities  were  considered 
as  hidings  of  God's  countenance  ;  and  delay 
in  removing  affliction  was  spoken  of  as  the 
shutting  out  of  prayer.  It  is,  therefore,  both 
unnecessary  and  unwise  to  make  the  apparent 
experience  of  David,  the  standard  of  what  may 
be  expected  from  a  close  walk  with  God  in 
Christ.  By  doing  so,  many  have  deprived 
themselves  of  much  comfort,  and  God  of 
much  honor. 

The  truth  of  these  remarks  is  not  aflected  by 


AND    THE    LAMB.  107 

the  melancholy  fact,  that  the  enjoyment  o^  the 
Divine  presence,  or  intimate  communion  with 
God,  is  a  rare  thing  in  the  present  day.  It 
certainly  is  so  :  but  not  because  God  is  un- 
willing to  commune  with  us  at  the  mercy-seat 
— not  because  there  is  not  ample  provision  made 
for  nearness  and  freeness  of  access  to  him, — 
but  because  so  few  seek  him  with  their  "  whole 
heart,"  or  allow  him  time  to  manifest  his  pre- 
sence to  their  souls.  Settle  it,  therefore,  in 
your  own  mind,  for  it  is  settled  already  and 
unalterably  in  his  Word,  that  you  are  "not 
straitened"  in  God  or  in  the  Lamb.  Your 
fellowship  may  be  truly  and  habitually  with 
them,  if  you  are  willing  to  "  walk  in  the 
light,"  as  they  are  in  the  hght.  If  you  are 
ready,  '^  all  things"  in  heaven  "  are  ready," 
for  sweet  communion  with  God.  The  Lamb 
is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  with  a  censer  of 
meritorious  incense,  in  the  shadow  of  which 
you  may  always  kneel  with  safety,  and  from 
the  fragrance  of  which  your  prayers  may  always 
find  acceptance,  when  they  are  according  to  the 
will  of  God.  And  the  infirmity-helping  Spirit 
is  ever  at  hand  to  teach  you  how  to  pray  and 


108  FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD 

what  to  pray  for.  "  Enter,^^  therefore,  "  into 
thy  closet,  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door, 
pray  to  thy  Father  ivhich  is  in  secret,  and  thy 
Father  ivhich  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee 
openly. ^^ 

In  order,  however,  to  understand  the  subject 
of  communion  with  God  aright,  more  mistakes 
require  to  be  removed.  Now,  it  is  a  mistake  to 
imagine  that  nothing  amounts  to  the  Divine 
presence  in  prayer,  but  what  produces  a  holy 
calm  of  mind,  or  a  high  excitement  of  feeling. 
We  naturally  make  our  first  sensible  enjoy- 
ments in  prayer,  the  standard  by  which  we 
judge  of  our  future  success.  Accordingly, 
when  we  do  not  find  that  delight  nor  liberty 
which  we  experienced  formerly,  we  are  apt  to 
conclude  that  God  has  hid  his  face  from  us, 
or  that  we  have  lost  the  spirit  of  devotion. 
Under  this  impression,  we  go  heartless  and 
hopeless  to  our  closets,  and  feel,  at  times, 
almost  inclined  to  give  up  prayer,  because  we 
have  no  longer  our  usual  enjoyment  in  it. 
Sometimes,  indeed,  our  hearts  are  so  cold  and 
dead,  that  it  seems  an  insult  to  God  to  attempt 
prayer  in  such  a  frame.     We  cannot,  however. 


AND    THE    LAMB.  109 

live  long  without  it ;  and  therefore  we  are  com- 
pelled to  pray,  as  we  can,  soon.  Our  memory, 
however,  clings  to  the  sweet  and  soothing  mo- 
ments of  the  days  of  old,  and  our  souls  continue 
to  long  for  the  return  of  these  "  times  of  refresh- 
ing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord."  Now  this  is 
right :  but  it  is  wrong  to  make  them  the  stand- 
ard of  the  divine  presence.  Such  ecstatic  en« 
joyment  in  devotion,  as  that  which  is  sometimes 
vouchsafed  to  the  soul  at  the  outset,  is  not  ne- 
cessary in  order  to  our  going  on  in  the  walk  of 
faith.  For,  when  we  began  to  follow  Christ,  there 
was  reluctance,  yea,  aversion  of  heart,  to  prayer, 
to  be  overcome.  It  was,  therefore,  necessa- 
ry, in  order  to  reconcile  Eind  attach  us  to 
prayer,  to  grant  such  enjoyment  in  it,  as  should 
prove  to  us  that  it  was  no  vain  nor  wearisome 
thing  to  wait  on  God.  But  now  we  are 
convinced  of  this,  and  ashamed  of  our  former 
prejudices  against  devotion.  We  know  by  ex- 
perience that  it  is  "  good  to  draw  nigh  unto 
God,"  nor  could  any  one  persuade  us  that  it  is 
insipid  or  useless  work.  We  are  not  ashamed 
to  avow  that  our  happiest  moments  have  been 
spent  at  his  throne.  So  far,  therefore,  our  first 
10 


110  lELLOWSIiir    WITH    GOD 

communion  with  God  has  answered  the  pur- 
pose of  establisliing  the  claims  and  the  habit  of 
prayer  :  and  this  being  accomphshed,  raptures 
should  not  be  necessary  to  maintain  them,  but 
the  steady  oar  of  duty,  without  the  full  sail  of 
excitement,  enough  to  carry  us  on. 

This  is,  however,  only  the  lowest  view  of  the 
matter,  and  but  introductory  to  more  scriptural 
views  of  it.  The  real  fact  of  the  case  is — that 
our  first  enjoyments  in  prayer  are  not  always 
connected  with  clear  views  of  the  whole  scheme 
of  salvation.  What  we  knew  of  it  at  first,  wo 
felt  deeply,  and  prized  highly  ;  but,  then,  we 
attached  (juite  as  much  importance  to  our  own 
feelings,  as  to  the  fads  which  gave  rise  to 
them  ;  atid  drew,  perhaps,  more  of  our  comfort 
from  them,  than  from  the  Gospel  itself.  We 
might  not,  indeed,  be  aware  of  this  at  the  time, 
and  may  never  have  intended  to  do  so  ;  but  that 
we  really  did  so,  is  evident,  from  the  single  fact, 
that  when  our  feelings  began  to  decline,  our 
comfurt  decayed  with  them,  although  our  belief 
of  the  Gospel  continued  almost  unaltered  ; — a 
plain  proof  that  wc  attached,  though  perhaps 
unintentionally,  more  importance  to  the  work  of 


AND    THE    LAMB.  Ill 

the  Spirit  in  ns,  than  to  the  work  of  Christyor 
us.  God,  I  am  fully  awaro,  does  not  make  the 
nice  distinctions  which  theorists  do  on  this 
subject,  nor  does  he  scorn  the  confusion  of 
ideas  which  mark  our  first  applications  to  the 
Saviour.  He  can  listen  with  pleasure  to  the 
broken  music  of  a  "  bruised  reed "  however 
Sandemanianisin  may  despise  it.  But,  whilst 
all  this  is  true,  it  is  equally  true  that  he  will 
gradually  bring  off  converts  from  relying  on 
their  feelings,  just  as  he  brought  them  off 
from  relying  on  their  works.  In  a  word  he 
will  make  Christ  himself,  and  his  finished 
work,  more  precious  to  our  souls,  than  any 
feehngs  which  they  gave  rise  to. 

Here,  then,  except  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been 
grieved  by  an  untender  walk,  is  the  grand  rea- 
son why  God  does  not  continue  our  sensible 
and  rapturous  enjoyments  in  prayer  :  we  were, 
unawares,  it  may  be,  but  certainly,  putting  it  in 
the  place  of  the  Saviour  himself;  and  therefore 
God  wisely  and  kindly  withheld  it  as  a  direct 
communication  from  his  Spirit,  that  we  might 
draw  all  our  hope  and  comfort  from  the  Gospel 
itesif,  and  learn  to  live  by  faith  upon  Christ  as 


112  FELLOWSHIP    WITH    GOD,    &C. 

he  is  revealed  to  us  in  the  Scriptures.  God  has 
not,  therefore,  been  hiding  his  face  from  you, 
nor  yet  shutting  out  your  prayer,  because  he 
has  not  shone  upon  your  soul  in  prayer  as  for- 
merly ;  but  because  you  required  to  be  more 
completely  "  shut  up  unto  the  faith."  You 
were  living  more  by  sense  than  by  faith,  and 
thus  it  became  necessary  to  draw  and  drive  you 
off  from  changeable  feelings  to  an  unchangeable 
Saviour.  Accordingly,  the  want  of  sensible 
enjoyment  has  compelled  you  to  re-examine 
the  plan  of  salvation,  and  to  re-consider  whether 
you  were  seeking  to  be  justified  by  faith,  or, 
"  as  it  were,  by  the  works  of  the  law.'*  * 

♦  See  this  subject  fully  treated  in  the  companion  to 
this  work,  "  Communion  with  Godj  or  a  Guide  to  the 
Devotional,^^  by  the  Author. 


No.  VII. 

THE  HOPE  OF  SALVATION  THE  BEST  SAFE- 
GUARD OF  THE  UNDERSTANDING  AGAINST 
ERROR,  AND    OF    THE  HEART    AGAINST  SIN. 

Alexander  the  Great  having,  on  one  occa- 
sion, distributed  the  whole  of  his  private  fortune 
amongst  his  friends  and  generals,  was  asked, 
why  he  left  nothing  for  himself:  "Hope  is 
still  left  for  me,"  said  the  ardent  monarch. 
And,  in  the  affairs  of  this  life,  hope  is  still  the 
last  thing  which  we  relinquish.  It  seats  itself 
upon  the  throne  of  the  heart  in  the  morning  of 
life,  and  leaves  it  only  when  the  heart  is  break- 
ing under  the  cold  hand  of  death.  It  hovers 
around  the  cradle  of  our  infancy,  when  "  it 
doth  not  appear  what  we  shall  be  ;"  and  over 
the  coffin  of  our  old  age,  when  it  doth  not 
appear  what  we  are.  Hope  is  the  sun  that 
I  10* 


114  THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION. 

rules  the  "  day»"  and  the  moon  that  rules  the 
"night"  of  life.  It  is  the  rainbow  which  gilds 
the  clouds  of  our  calamity,  and  the  morning 
star  which  leads  on  our  brighter  prospects.  In 
a  word,  hope  is  to  the  soul,  what  the  soul  is  to 
the  body — the  mainspring  of  life  and  action. 
Take  it  away,  and  soon  the  energies  of  the 
body  and  the  mind  wither  and  perish.  Hope- 
less labor  is  all  fatigue  ;  hopeless  enterprise  is 
unsteady ;  hopeless  suffering  is  overwhelming. 

Whatever,  therefore,  may  be  said  in  theory, 
against  hoping  too  much,  and  whatever  may  be 
proved  from  experience,  against  the  indulgence 
of  sanguine  hopes,  the  sober  fact  is,  that  hope 
is  essential  to  success  in  all  the  business  of  life  ; 
because,  without  it,  dihgence  is  weak  and  reso- 
lution wavering.  The  business  of  life  could  not 
go  on,  nor  the  trials  of  life  be  sustained,  if 
mankind  did  not  wear  the  helmet  of  hope.  It  is 
their  strength  and  safeguard  amidst  the  duties 
and  sufferings  of  the  present  state  of  being. 

All  this  is  equally  true  of  the  hope  of  salva- 
tion :  it  is  the  helmet  of  the  Christian,  which,  by 
protecting  his  head  from  mental  error,  fortifies 
his  heart  against  temptation,  distraction  and  des- 


THE    HOPE    or    SALVATION.  115 

pondency.  His  very  character  is  both  formed 
and  confirmed  chiefly  by  the  hope  of  salvation, 
and  rises  or  falls  as  that  hope  is  high  or  low. 
When  his  hopes  are  dim  or  languid,  duty,  and 
especially  devotion,  languishes  with  them  ; 
when  they  are  bright  and  firm,  all  duties  are 
pleasant  and  all  trials  tolerable.  He  has  then 
heart  and  hand  to  do  and  endure  the  will  of 
God.  But  when  the  hopes  of  a  Christian  decline 
and  fade  away,  until  he  hardly  knows  what  to 
think  of  his  case,  the  effect  is,  that  although 
he  will  not  throw  up  his  profession,  nor  risk 
his  character,  he  will  not  maintain  either  so 
well  as  he  did  whilst  he  was  sustained  by  a  hope 
full  of  immortality.  He  may  still  pray  in  his 
family  and  in  his  closet ;  but  not  with  a  truly 
devotional  spirit.  He  may  still  continue  regu- 
lar in  his  attendance  upon  all  divine  ordinan- 
ces ;  but  he  will  not  come  to  them  with 
his  former  relish  or  expectation  :  for  hope  is 
the  very  soul  of  devotion  and  holiness,  and 
therefore  they  abound  or  subside  together. 
Hence  the  importance  and  necessity  of  mam- 
taining  the  hope  of  salvation. 

Now,  it  is  a  curious  fact,  that  the   truly 


116  THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION. 

serious  arc  the  most  "  slow  of  heart"  to  take 
up,  or  to  keep  up,  the  hope  of  salvation.  They 
are  the  last  to  lay  hold  of  it,  and  the  first  to  let 
it  go,  in  their  own  case.  Indeed,  real  converts 
are  almost  the  only  class  who  require  to  be 
urged  to  cherish  hope.  The  generality,  even 
of  the  careless  and  undecided,  hope  for  salva- 
tion, just  as  they  hope  for  any  thing  else,  as  a 
matter  of  course.  "  As  1  hope  to  be  saved," 
is  the  usual  mode  of  expression,  when  any 
doubtful  assertion  is  confirmed.  Thus  it  is, — 
we  seldom  see  a  careless  man  who  is  afraid  to 
hope  for  salvation  ;  and  we  never  see  a  godly 
man,  who  has  not  been  afraid  to  hope  for  it  in 
his  own  case.  Indeed,  it  is  with  a  timid  heart 
and  a  trembling  hand,  that  all  true  penitents 
lay  hold  of  the  hope  of  eternal  life.  Even 
when  they  see  both  their  way  and  their  welcome 
to  "  the  hope  set  before  them"  in  the  Gospel, 
their  sense  of  utter  unworthiness  almost  unfits 
them  for  hoping  freely  or  fully.  And  even 
when  they  venture  to  cherish  "  a  good  hope 
through  grace,"  they  are  almost  ashamed  and 
afraid  to  acknowledge  it  to  others,  or,  indeed, 
to  themselves.     Now,    if    such  timidity   and 


THB    HOPE   OF    SALVATION.  117 

hesitation  were  as  wise  as  they  are  amiable, 
it  would  be  wise  to  let  them  alone  :  for  any 
thing  that  would  change  them  into  rashness  or 
flippant  boldness  would  be  highly  unwise  and 
wicked.  They  may,  however,  be  removed, 
without  being  replaced  by  presumption  or 
boasting.  Paul's  humility  was  not  destroyed 
nor  lessened,  when  he  ventured  to  say  of  Christ, 
"  He  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me."  In 
fact,  the  belief  of  this  deepened  his  humility, 
by  increasing  his  happiness.  The  joy  of  salva- 
tion was  "the  strength"  of  his  heart,  in  all 
the  holy  principles,  in  which  it  was  strongest. 
How  did  he  pass  so  uncontaminated  through 
a  world  lying  in  wickedness ;  and  so  unshaken 
through  all  the  clamor  and  sophistry  of  con- 
troversy; and  so  triumphant  through  all  his 
trials  and  persecutions  1  He  wore  the  hope  of 
salvation,  as  a  helmet  upon  his  head ;  and  his 
understanding  being  thus  protected  against 
mental  error,  his  heart  and  conscience  were 
fortified  against  temptation.  And  thus  alone 
can  you  keep  "the  faith,"  or  continue  the 
"  good  fight ;"  for,  without  the  hope  of  sd- 
vation  to  guard  your  judgment,  your  prin- 
ciples may  be  so  upset  or  unsettled,  by  false 


118  THE    HOPE   OP    SALVATION. 

doctrine,  as  to  yield  no  enjoyment  under 
trouble,  and  no  strength  in  the  hour  of  temp- 
tation. 

It  is,  I  am  aware,  more  common  to  encou- 
rage believers  in  their  work  and  warfare,  by 
persuad  ng  them  to  heep  up  heart,  than  by 
urging  them  to  guard  well  their  understanding 
and  judgment.  But  the  heart  cannot  be  kept 
up,  if  the  head  is  not  kept  safe  from  the  assaults 
of  error.  Our  intellectual  powers  must  be 
protected,  if  we  would  keep  our  moral  powers 
pure  or  vigorous  ;  for  we  cannot  feel  aright, 
i{  we  judge  wrong;  nor  act  aright,  if  we  choose 
wrong ;  nor  maintain  a  good  conscience,  if  we 
give  way  to  a  distorted  imagination.  Now, 
the  grand  security  for  a  »'  sound  mind,"  and 
through  that,  for  a  "  pure  heart,"  is  to  ^^put 
on  for  a  helmet  the  hope  of  salvation."  That 
hope,  by  entrenching  the  understanding  in  the 
Irulh  of  the  Gospel,  will  best  lay  and  keep 
open  the  heart  to  all  the  holy  and  consoling 
influence  of  the  Gospel. 

The  point  on  which  these  general  remarks 
bear  is  this ;  we  may  be  so  tempted  by  infidel- 
ity and  false  doctrines,  and  get  so  entangled 
with  doubts   or  disputes  as   to  be  unable  to 


THE    HOPE    OF     SALVATION.  119 

maintain  our  ground.  Now,  as  every  one 
cannot  pursue  that  course  of  reading,  nor  follow 
out  that  train  of  reasoning,  which  would  clear 
up  all  speculative  difficulties,  it  is  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  be  familiar  with  some  single 
and  simple  fact  of  revelation,  which  shall  be 
an  "  anchor  to  the  soul,  sure  and  steadfast," 
amidst  the  winds  of  doctrine,  and  the  fluctua- 
tions of  opinion  ;  and  which  shall  regulate  the 
mind,  as  the  magnetism  of  the  pole  does  the 
motions  of  the  needle.  Now,  the  security  is 
to  be  found  in  "  the  hope  of  salvation."  The 
man  who  understands  the  salvation  of  God, 
and  cherishes  the  hope  of  it,  has,  within  him- 
self, a  retreat  from  which  no  sophistry  nor 
error  can  drive  or  draw  him  away. 

Is  he  tempted  to  Infidelity  ?  Its  objections 
may  be  plausible,  and  its  sarcasms  perplexing, 
to  him.  He  may  be  unable  to  answer  or  to 
analyze  them  in  detail.  They  may  throw  a 
momentary  spell  upon  his  spirit,  and  a  mist  on 
his  vision  :  but  he  will  see,  at  a  glance,  and 
feel  with  all  the  keenness  of  a  sensation,  that 
infidelity  has  nothing  to  offer,  which  can  be 
compared  with  the  "  great  salvation"  it  would 
rob  him  of.     For,  if  present  hope  and  eternal 


120  THE    HOPE    OP  SALVATION. 

happiness  are  his  objects,  he  has  securities  for 
them  in  the  Bible,  infinitely  stronger  than 
natural  religion  can  give  to  her  votaries,  for 
the  vague  prospects  which  they  cherish.  Thus, 
the  moment  he  looks  to  the  hope  of  salvation, 
he  perceives  that  the  light  of  nature  reveals 
no  such  heaven  beyond  the  grave,  nor  ratifies 
any  one  hope  which  it  is  said  to  inspire.  So 
long,  therefore,  as  eternal  happiness  is  dear 
to  him,  his  failh  in  the  Gospel  is  impregnable 
to  all  the  assaults  of  scepticism,  because  he 
must  be  a  losei^  by  that  system.  Thus,  the 
single  and  simple  reflection, — I  could  gain 
nothing,  and  I  might  lose  all,  by  relinquishing 
the  Bible, — enables  him  to  possess  his  soul  in 
patience,  amidst  all  the  mysteries  of  revelation, 
and  all  the  wiles  of  its  enemies. 

Nor  is  this  all :  the  man  who  is  familiar  with, 
and  confirmed  in,  the  hope  of  the  "great  salva- 
tion," soon  perceives  that  its  character  is  pe- 
culiar ;  so  peculiar,  that  it  has  no  parallel  nor 
semblance  in  any  rival  system.  He  may  not 
know,  in  detail,  the  moral  character  of  ancient 
heathenism,  nor  the  precise  nature  of  that  heaven 
which  philosophy  dreamt  of;  but  from  all  that 
he  hears,  even  from  the  eulogists  of  the  philoso- 


THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION.  121 

phers,  it  is  self-evident  to  him  that  they  never 
ill  OK ghtof^ such  a  salvation  as  the  Gospel  reveals. 
Indeed,  the  more  he  is  plied  with  their  boasted 
discoveries,  the  more  will  he  feel  persuaded, 
that  it  never  "  entered  the  heart  of  man  to 
conceive  what  God  hath  laid  up  for  them  that 
love  hiip."  Thus,  the  humblest  believer  is 
hall-pr  oof  against  all  the  array  of  infidel  phi- 
losophy ;  because  he  has  only  to  observe,  that 
its  best  morals  do  not  amount,  even  in  theory, 
to  conformity  to  the  Divine  image ;  nor  its 
highest  purity  to  true  holiness  ;  nor  its  brightest 
prospects  to  any  thing  like  the  heaven  of  the 
Bible.  Its  very  Platos  are  vile,  when  com- 
pared with  the  Apostles  of  the  Lamb,  and  its 
Socrateses  are  but  children  in  their  company. 
In  a  word,  he  can  find  nothing,  true  or  false, 
in  any  system  of  natural  religion,  which  even 
borders  upon  the  sublime  idea  of  a  salvation 
which  embraces  the  sanctification  of  "  soul, 
body,  and  spirit,"  for  eternity !  All  human 
schemes  propose  nothing  beyond  the  amend' 
meut  of  human  nature  ;  for  the  Gospel  alone 
proposes  to  make  us  "  holy  as  God  is  hohjy 
We  have,  therefore,  in  order  to  bo  unmoved 
11 


122  THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION. 

by  all  the  parade  of  learned  scepticism,  only 
to  keep  before  us  the  holy  character  of  the 
great  salvation  ;  that,  like  the  spear  of  Ithu- 
riel,  will  always  detect  Satan,  even  when  he 
transforms  himself  into  an  angel  of  the  Light 
of  Nature. 

In  like  manner,  is  the  believer  tej;npted  to 
Unilariamsm  ?  He  is  perfectly  safe,  so  long 
as  he  wears,  as  a  helmet,  the  hope  of  that  sal- 
vation which  IS  revealed  in  the  Gospel.  His 
knowledge  of  criticism,  or  of  logic,  or  of  eccle- 
siastical history,  may  be  too  slight  to  assist 
his  faith.  But,  even  if  he  is  unable  to  draw 
upon  any  other  source  than  his  English 
Bible,  the  very  Ji^ctven  which  it  reveals  will 
render  his  faith  'ifnpregnable  to  the  whole 
artillery  of  Socinian  learning  and  sophistry. 
They  may  puzzle  him  with  the  ambiguities  of 
a  figurative  text,  or  set  him  fast  by  some 
sweeping  assertion,  or  perplex  him  by  an  ap- 
peal to  his  common  sense,  which  the  uncom- 
mon sense  of  an  angel  could  not  answer  by 
dint  of  mere  reasoning ;  but  still  he  is  safe 
and  may  be  triumphant,  if  he  wield  the  cha- 
racter  of  the   heaven  of  the  Bible   manfully. 


THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION.  123 

Neither  the  blustering  assertions,  nor  the  sleek 
insinuations  of  Unitarianism,  can  move  him, 
while  he  takes  his  stand  on  "  the  sea  of  glass 
before  the  throne ;"  because  there,  he  hears 
songs  and  sentiments,  which  give  the  lie  direct 
to  both  the  letter  and  spirit  of  Unitarian 
worship.  There,  all  the  armies  of  heaven,  at 
the  same  time  and  in  the  same  terms,  adore 
both  God  and  the  liamb.  Their  posture  is  as 
lowly,  and  their  song  as  lofty,  when  they  wor- 
ship the  Son,  as  when  they  worship  the  Father. 
And,  in  regard  to  salvation,  all  "  the  spirits  of 
just  men  made  perfect"  ascribe  it  entirely  and 
exclusively  to  the  blood  of  Christ.  Thus, 
there  rushes  down  from  all  the  hearts  and 
harps  of  heaven,  one  uniform  and  everlasting 
stream  of  equal  glory  to  God  and  the  Lamb 
and  of  adoring  gratitude  for  the  Atonement. 
And,  then,  all  this  goes  forward  in  the  presence, 
and  with  the  permission,  and  therefore  by  the 
appointment,  of  God  :  for  neither  angels  nor 
saints  would  dare  to  worship  as  they  do,  in 
heaven,  if  it  were  not  "  the  vnll  of  GofV^  that 
they  should  honor  the  Son  even  as  they 
honor  the  Father ;  and  that  the  Atonement 
should  have  all  the  glory  of  salvation.   Nothing 


124  THE    HO?E    OF    SALVATION. 

but  the  Divine  will  could  establish  such  wor- 
ship amongst  perfect  spirits  ;  and  it  is  self- 
evident  that  God  would  not  have  willed  it,  if  it 
were  not  agreeable  to  the  eternal  facts  of  his 
nature,  and  the  moral  principles  of  his  govern- 
ment. 

Thus  the  believer  has  all  heavcQ  on  his  side, 
in  defence  of  his  hope  of  salvation  through 
the  merits  of  a  divine  and  atoning  Saviour  If 
therefore,  he  cannot  quote  scholar  against 
scholar,  nor  antiquity  against  modern  upstarts, 
nor  the  canons  of  criticism  against  sciolists, 
he  can  quote  the  "  New  Song"  against  all  the 
reasonings  and  railings  of  his  opponents,  and 
appeal  to  "  the  general  assembly"  of  saints  and 
angels,  for  the  truth  of  his  sentiments.  That 
army  of  the  living  God,  cannot,  he  is  sure, 
mislead  nor  deceive  him  ;  and  as  he  knows, 
from  their  example,  ivhat  is  the  "  will  "  of 
God  in  heaven,  and  hoio  it  is  "  done"  there, 
he  is  equally  sure  that,  whilst  adoring  God 
and  the  Lamb,  and  glorying  only  in  the  Cross, 
he  is  doing  the  will  of  God  "  on  earth"  exactly 
*'  as  it  is  done  in  heaven."  Thus  the  great 
principles  of  a  Christian's  faith  are  as  infallible 
as  the   worship  of  heaven.     We  have   only  to 


THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION.  125 

keep  clearly  before  our  minds  the  character  of 
the  great  salvation,  which  is — that  it  is  hlood- 
boughl,  in  order  to  see  at  a  glance  that  Unita* 
nanism  is  as  unlike  it  as  Mahometanism  is. 

In  like  manner,  Is  the  Believer  tempted  to 
Jlntinomianism?  He  is  perfectly  safe  against 
all  its  insinuating  snares,  while  he  maintains 
the  hope  of  that  salvation  which  is  revealed 
in  the  Gospel.  Il  is  a  liohj  salvation,  if  it  is 
any  thing.  A  salvation  from  sin,  not  in  sin. 
How  any  one  can  overlook  this  self-evident 
fact,  is  most  amazing ;  for  it  is  written,  as 
with  sun-beams,  on  every  principle  and  pro- 
mise of  the  Gospel.  It  is,  however,  both  over- 
looked and  practically  denied  by  some  who 
profess  the  firmest  attachment  to  the  doc- 
trines of  grace.  They  even  boast  that  the 
divine  law  is  not  binding  upon  them  as  a  rule 
of  life  ;  that  they  are  free  to  live  as  they  like  ; 
that  sin  can  do  them  no  real  injury,  and  that 
God  does  not  see  any  iniquity  in  them !  I 
once  heard  one  of  this  school  declare  from  the 
pulpit,  that  if  he  were  to  go  out  and  commit  a 
murder,  the  sin,  although  it  might  bring  him 
to  the  gallows,  would  not  only  not  risk  his 
11* 


126  THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION. 

salvation,  but  it  could  not  for  a  moment  bring- 
even  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  upon  his  mind 
as  to  the  certainty  of  his  salvation.  In  this 
form,  Antinomianism  is  its  own  antidote,  and 
any  thing  but  a  temptation  to  believers.  This, 
however,  is  not  the  form  which  it  usually 
assumes  :  it  comes  before  us  speaking  great 
things  of  Christ  and  grace,  and  ascribing  all 
the  glory  of  salvation  to  them  alone.  It  almost 
professes  to  open  the  Lamb's  Book  of  Life, and 
to  read  therein  the  very  names  of  its  adherents. 
It  takes  up  the  case  of  the  weary  and  heavy- 
laden  sinner,  and  interprets  all  his  feelings  into 
proofs  of  his  election  and  eternal  justification. 
It  goes  into  all  the  worst  workings  of  the  heart, 
and  teaches  those  who  are  conscious  of  them, 
that  they  must  be  the  children  of  God,  because 
they  notice  these  things.  Now,  as  all  the 
truly  serious  are  conscious  of  much  indwelling 
sin,  and  of  many  imperfections  ;  and  as  these 
things  often  destroy  or  damp  their  hope  of 
salvation  ;  and  as  they  naturally  wish  to  feel 
assured  of  their  safety  ;  it  is  a  strong  tempta- 
tion to  them,  when  any  one  offers  to  prove 
their  election  from  the  very  facts  which  lead 
them  to  doubt  it.     And  the  proposal   to  do   so 


THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION.  127 

is  the  more  plausible,  because  the  pretence  is, 
that  the  sole  design  is  to  exalt  the  Saviour  and 
to  humble  the  sinner — to  glorify  God  and 
give  peace  through  the  blood  of  the  Cross — to 
endear  the  evelasting  Covenant,  and  honor 
the  Eternal  Spirit.  All  this  is  so  like  the  glori- 
ous Gospel,  and  embraces  so  much  of  its 
grand  design,  that  one  can  hardly  think  of 
suspecting  its  truth  or  its  tendency.  And  as 
the  truly  serious  do  not  intend  to  apply  this 
offered  relief  to  any  bad  purpose,  but  merely 
to  get  over  their  doubts  and  fears  by  it ;  and 
as  they  wish  for  no  liberty  to  sin, — this  easy 
and  speedy  way  of  reaching  assurance  becomes 
very  tempting  to  them,  especially  if  they  are 
under  a  ministry  which  does  not  clearly  show 
them  "  a  better  way."  For  the  fact  is  an 
awakened  conscience  and  a  wounded  spirit  will 
seek  relief  somewhere  ;  and,  if  they  do  not 
find  it  in  low  doctrinal  sentiments,  they  will 
grasp  at  it  in  high,  and  take  it  from  any 
thing  rather  than  sink  into  despair.  If,  there- 
fore, they  find  that  the  ministry  which  has 
wounded,  does  not  heal  them,  or  that  it  makes 
salvation  by  faith  appear  quite  as  difficult  to 
obtain   as  salvation  by   works  would  be,  and 


128  THE  HOPE  of  salvation. 

thus  brings  thein  no  nearer  to  their  object ;  it 
is  no  wonder  if  they  try  another  ministry,  and 
even  welcome  one  which  turns  their  doubts 
and  perplexities,  as  well  as  their  desires,  into 
proofs  of  faith  and  tokens  of  safety. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  many  are  drawn  into 
Antinomian  principles.  Their  object,  at  first, 
was  chiefly  to  get  hold  of  something  which 
would  give  rest  to  their  souls  ;  and,  as  that 
kind  of  preaching  v^hich  makes  saving  faith 
appear  quite  as  impossible  as  perfect  obedience, 
did  not  relieve  them,  but  rather  tantalized 
them  by  a  remedy  which,  whilst  it  was  called 
/ree,  was  kept  back  until  their  works  should 
demonstrate  their  faith,  they  were  glad  to  grasp 
at  any  thing  which  promised  speedier  relief. 
Accordingly,  when  they  were  assured  that  their 
fears  and  desires,  and  even  their  very  doubts, 
were  the  work  of  the  Spirit  in  them  ;  and  that 
his  work  in  the  soul  is  the  warrant  to  believe 
that  the  death  of  Christ  and  the  decree  of 
God  were  for  the  soul ; — this  nostrum  met  all 
their  difficulties.  For  as  they  could  say,  with 
perfect  truth,  that  they  felt  and  desired,  under 
the  Gospel,  as  they  had  never  done  before ; 
and  as  this  state  of  mind   was  declared  to  be 


THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION.  129 

the  effect  of  Divine  influence,  and  thus  a  proof 
of  their  election  and  redemption  ; — such  doc- 
trine might  well  please  them.  But,  at  this 
stage  of  their  experience,  the  Gospel  itself 
would  have  pleased  them  better,  if  it  had  beeii 
as  plainly  brought  before  them  ;  because,  then, 
they  were  in  search  of  nothing  but  the  hope 
of  salvation,  and  wanted  no  relief  from  the 
rules,  but  only  from  the  curses  of  the  law. 
Had  they,  therefore,  been  directed,  at  that 
moment,  to  the  Divine  Testimony  concerning 
the  person  and  work  of  Christ ;  and  had  they 
been  shown  clearly,  from  the  Scriptures,  that 
the  cordial  belief  of  that  testimony  is  saving 
faith  ;  and  that  faith  itself  warrants  immediate 
hope ;  this  would  have  met  all  their  difficulties, 
without  laying  asleep  their  watchfulness,  or 
their  fear  of  sin. 

Well :  you  see  all  this,  if  you  have  taken 
up  the  hope  of  salvation  at  the  Cross,  simply 
by  relying  on  Christ  for  it.  You  have,  there- 
fore, no  occasion  to  meddle  with  the  unscrip- 
tural  nostrums  of  those  who  put  the  work  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  room  of  the  work  of  Christ, 
and  give  that  place  to  election  which  the  Cross 
alone  occupies  in  the   Gospel.     You  have  no 


130  THE    HOPE    OF    SALVATION. 

occasion  to  shift  the  position  of  things  in  the 
*'  well  ordered "  Covenant,  before  you  can 
enter  into  the  ark  of  it.  "Ye  have  not  so 
learned  Christ,"  from  these  pages,  as  to  feel  it 
necessary  to  have  another  warrant  than  the 
Word  of  God,  for  believing  on  Christ  for  your 
own  justification.  Whatever  comfort  you  want, 
you  can  find  it  more  readily  and  more  abun- 
dantly in  the  single  fact,  "  that  he  who  beheveth 
hath  eternal  life,"  that  in  all  the  boasted  con- 
solations of  Antinomianism, — the  very  first 
principle  of  which  is  wrong,  inasmuch  as  it 
substitutes  feelings  for  faith.  And  whenever 
you  want  to  see  the  grand  fallacy  and  infamy 
of  this  system,  you  have  only  to  observe  that 
the  very  frst  promise  of  that  new  Covenant, 
which  it  pretends  to  venerate  so  much,  is  at 
utter  and  eternal  variance  with  the  rejection  of 
the  law  as  a  rule  of  life.  That  first  promise  is, 
"  /  will  put  my  laws  in  their  hearts^  and  write 
them  in  their  minds,  saith  the  Lord  ;"  a  fact 
which  is  fatal  to  all  unholy  applications  of  the 
doctrines  of  grace.  In  a  word,  real  Antino- 
mianism  is  the  hope  of  a  salvation  from  that 
holy  salvation,  which  is  "  the  end  "  of  election, 
redemption,  and  regeneration. 


JVo.  VIII. 


DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

No  man  A^/iozys  himself,  who  is  not  in  the 
habit  of  examining  himself;  and  no  man  ex- 
amines himself  impartially,  who  does  not  place 
himself  under  the  omniscient  eye  of  God,  and 
thus  invite  and  submit  to  divine  scrutiny.  Our 
hearts  are  too  deep  to  be  ^fathomed  by  our 
conscience,  and  too  deceitful  to  be  unmasked 
by  our  judgment.  Indeed,  the  heart  can  blind 
and  pervert  both  the  judgment  and  the  con- 
science. Hence  the  necessity  of  carrying  the 
whole  soul  to  be  searched  and  tried  by  God, 
even  after  all  our  efforts  to  examine  ourselves : 
for,  until  we  are  alone  and  upon  our  knees 
before  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  we  are  both 
liable  and  si^re  to  impose  on  ourselves.  We 
may,  indeed,  know,  from  observation  and  ex- 


132        DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

perience,  what  is  our  weak  side,  or  our  be- 
setting sin,  and  thus  have  a  general  idea  of 
our  real  character  ;  but  how  weak  that  side  is, 
or  how  strong  that  sin  is,  we  are  not  fully 
aware,  until  we  look  at  them  in  the  light  of 
God.  Accordingly,  we  have  found  them  to  be 
greater,  and  have  been  betrayed  by  them 
oftener,  than  we  suspected  at  first.  They  have 
carried  us  further  than  we  calculated  upon,  and 
led  us  into  more  wrong  steps  than  we  antici- 
pated, at  first.  Yes  ;  and  both  our  weak  side 
and  our  besetting  sin,  if  left  to  themselves,  are 
quite  capable  of  hurrying  us  as  much  beyond 
any  evil  which  we  now  fear,  as  they  were  of 
drawing  us  into  those  evils  which  we  now  de- 
plore. For,  what  our  hearts  are  thus  led  to  by 
their  own  propensities,  is  only  a  specimen  of 
the  direction,  rather  than  of  the  lengths,  they 
are  inclined  to  go,  when  allowed  to  take  their 
own  way.  Now,  if  we  must  say  already,  that 
our  hearts  have  gone  too  fiir  astray;  and  if  we 
believe  that  they  are  naturally  "  deceitful  above 
all  things,  and  desperately  wicked ;" — it  is 
high  time  to  take  measures  for  the  prevention 
and  cure  of  their  evil  tendencies.     And,  for 


DEVOTIONAL  SELF-EXAMINATION.  133 

these  purposes,  the  habit  of  self-examination 
in  the  sight  of  the  omniscient  God,  is  equally 
necessary  and  useful. 

David  furnishes  an  example  of  this  devo- 
tional habit,  which  will  illustrate  at  once  these 
introductory  hints.  He  was  an  attentive  ob- 
server and  scrutinizer  of  himself,  especially  after 
his  restoration  to  the  Divine  favor.  From 
that  time,  his  "  soul"  was,  as  it  were,  "  conti- 
nually in  his  hand ;"  his  "  spirit  made  dili- 
gent search ;"  he  "  communed"  with  his  own 
heart  even  "  upon  his  bed,"  and  considered  his 
ways.  Now,  this  w^as  self-examination,  in  the 
ordinary  sense  of  the  duty  ;  but  he  did  not 
stop  there.  He  knew  and  believed  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  his  heart  too  well,  to  trust  its  verdict 
in  his  own  cause  ;  and,  therefore,  followed  up 
his  own  scrutiny  by  praying,  "  Search  me,  0 
God,  and  know  my  heart ;  try  me  and  know 
my  thoughts  ;  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked 
way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  everlast- 
ing." Thus,  that  there  might  be  no  deception, 
he  solemnly  put  his  case  into  the  hands,  and 
under  the  eye,  of  God.  This  was  impartial, 
because  devotional,  self-examination. 
12 


134         DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

Having  referred  to  this  example,  as  an  illus- 
tration of  the  subject,  it  may  be  well  to  glance 
at  the  principles  of  it.  Now,  the  prayer, 
"  Search  me  and  try  me,"  recognizes,  as  an  un- 
questionable truth,  the  omniscience  of  Jeho- 
vah, and  proceeds  upon  the  solemn  fact,  that 
"  all  things  are  naked  and  open  to  the  eyes  of 
Him  with  whom  they  have  to  do."  It  was, 
however,  by  realizing  the  scrutiny  of  this  om- 
niscience in  his  oiDncu.se,  that  David  understood 
how  it  extended  to  all  creatures,  times,  and 
places.  "  Thou  hast  searched  and  known  «ie," 
— is  the  point  from  which  he  started,  in  his  way 
to  the  sublime  and  awful  conclusion,  "  The 
darkness  and  the  light  are  both  alike  to  Thee." 
And  the  conclusion  is  just ;  for  if  David's  heart 
in  all  its  recesses,  was  naked  and  open  unto 
God,  all  hearts  and  all  things  must  be  equally 
visible  to  Him  ;  because  the  power  which  can 
search  one,  can  search  all ;  and  the  reason  for 
searching  any  heart,  holds  good  in  the  case  of 
all  hearts.  God  is  the  Judge  of  all  ;  and,  as  the 
secrets  of  every  heart  will  be  brought  into  judg- 
ment, none  can  escape  his  notice.  Each  may, 
therefore,   say  to  himself,  ''''Lord    Ihou  hast 


bEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.       135 

searched    and  known  me ;"  others   may  guess 
what  I  am,  from  what  I  seem  ;  and  argue  from 
what  my  hfe  is,  what  my  heart  must  be  :  "  hut  lo, 
O  Lord,  tliou  Lnou'est  it    allogetlier  ;''^  thou  art 
not  deceivccl,nor  at  any  loss,  whoever  may  be  so ! 
Now  with  this   solemn  conviction  clinging 
to  him  like  his  shadow — why  did   David  pray 
thus,    "  Search   me,    O    God,   and  know  my 
heart ;  try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts  1"     He 
had  just  acknowledged  that  God  had  done  so 
already,  and  fully  ;  for  he  does  not  say.  Search 
me  mot^e  than  thou  hast  ever  done.      The  rea- 
son is  obvious  :  God  searches  all  ;  but  he  does 
not  lead  all  "  in  the  way  everlasting."     Some 
are  given  up  to  their  own  hearts'  lusts,  and 
thus  led  captive  by  the  devil,  at  his  will,  when 
they   refuse   to  be  led  by  the  Spirit.     David 
knew  this  :  and,  as  his  object  was  to  walk  in 
the  way  of  salvation,  his  prayer  was,  that  he 
might  be  so  searched  as  to  escape  every  *'  wick- 
ed way."     And  there  is  a  special  and  gracious 
searching  of  the  heart,   the  restdts  of  which 
God  shows  to  them  who  fear  Him  ;  thus  dis- 
covering to   them,  what  he  discovers  in  them. 
Not  indeed,   that  He   shows  them  at  once  all 


136         DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

that  He  sees  in  them :  the  most  holy  could  not 
sustain  the  full  sight  of  all  the  plagues  of  their 
own  hearts.  God,  therefore,  reveals  them 
gradually  to  his  i)cople,  that  the  appalling  sight 
may  not  overwhelm  their  hopes  of  sanctifica- 
tion.  Ke  does,  however,  show  so  much,  from 
time  to  time,  as  to  convince  believers  that 
their  own  hearts  are  not  to  be  trusted,  even  to 
their  own  examination ;  but  require,  in  order 
to  be  upright  in  all  things,  to  be  searched  by 
the  eye  of  Omniscience. 

Now,  it  is  a  good  sign,  when  we  are  afraid  of 
self-deception,  and  court  the  scrutiny  of  God  ; 
when  we  are  willing  to  know  the  worst  of  our 
own  case,  and  desirous  to  judge  impartially  ; 
and  when,  for  this  purpose,  we  call  in  the  eye 
of  God  to  search  us.  For,  by  thus  examining 
ourselves,  and  submitting  to  Divine  examina- 
tion. Believers  are  distinguished. 

First,  From  the  Formalist,  who  takes  no 
notice  of  the  state  of  his  heart  in  religion.  It 
is  indeed,  strange,  tliat  any  can  be  so  infatuated, 
as  to  forget  the  necessity  of  worshipping  a  Spirit, 
"  in  spirit  and  in  truth  :"  but,  alas  !  it  is  for- 
gotten and  overlooked.     Many,  like   the  Jews 


DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.         137 

of  old,  go  to  the  sanctuary  of  God,  and  "  sit  as 
his  people  sit,  and  hear  as  they  hear  ;  but  their 
hearts  are  far  from  him."     This  is  no  sweeping 
charge  :   for,  if  their  hearts    were  "  right  with 
God,"  they  would  worship  him  at  home  as  well 
as  in  the   sanctuary  ;   and  in  the  sanctuary  by 
sacraments,  as  well  as   by  prayer  or  praise. 
But  how  few  compass  the  family  or  the  sacra- 
mental altar,  or  retire  to  pray  in  secret  to  Him 
who  seeth  in  secret !    All  this  may,  indeed,  be 
done,  by  mere   formalists  ;  but,   when  all  this 
is   neglected,   there   certainly   is   none  of  the 
"  power"  of  godliness,   nor   any  habit  of  self- 
examination.    It  is  therefore,  a  good  sign,  when 
the  claims  of  all  duties   are  seriously  weighed, 
and  the  state  of  the  heart  towards  and  in  them  is 
chiefly  regarded.   This  distinguishes  Believers 
Secondly,  From  the  Reckless   Professor, 
who  dare  not  search  his  own  heart.     Some  have 
the  hardihood  to   continue   at  the  sacrament, 
even  after  they  have   discovered  that  their  con- 
victions   were   not    conversion,  nor  their  first 
resolutions,  principles.     They  depart  from  their 
closets  and  give  up  the  power  of  godliness  ;  but 
there  is  no   departure   from  the  Lord's   table. 
12* 


138        DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

Conscience  says  to  them,  "  Keep  back,  or 
begin  on  new  principles  ;"  and  thus,  like  Ba- 
laam's angel,  waves  a  drawn  sword  between 
them  and  a  sacrament  for  which  they  have  no 
relish.  But  Pride  says,  "  Keep  your  place 
and  your  name  ;  defeat  suspicion,  by  defying 
it ;  keep  up  appearances,  whatever  it  cost,  for 
it  is  too  mortifying  to  expose  yourself  by  your 
own  act  of  withdrawing  !"  Now,  in  such  a  case, 
the  heart  dare  not  examine  itself  before  God, 
but  is  afraid  of  its  own  whispers,  and  conscious 
that  a  full  disclosure  of  its  secrets,  even  to 
itself,  would  be  almost  as  humiliating  as  the 
exposure  of  them  to  others.  Thus,  the  matter 
will  not  bear  thinking  of,  and  therefore  ap- 
pearances are  kept  up  at  all  hazards,  by  shut- 
ting the  eyes  upon  the  hazards. 

This  fearful  state  of  mind  must  not,  however, 
be  confounded  with  those  occasional  misgivings 
of  heart,  which  the  serious  feel  in  regard  to  the 
reality  of  their  own  conversion,  and  their  right 
to  the  sacrament.  There  is  an  immense  differ- 
ence between  habitual  recklessness,  and  occa- 
sional disrelish ;  especially  when  the  want  of  re- 
lish is  deeply  deplored,  and  the  causes  of  it  are 


DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.         139 

searched  out.  All  is  not  wrong,  while  self- 
examination  is  kept  up,  and  while  what  is 
wrong  is  dreaded  and  hated.  Like  an  erring, 
but  affectionate  child,  a  believer  may  feel  him- 
self in  disgrace ;  but,  while  he  feels  out  of  his 
element,  and  is  trying  to  return  into  his  rest, 
his  case  is  not  hopeless,  because  it  is  not 
heartless  nor  heedless.  In  like  manner,  the 
habit  of  self-examination  in  the  presence  of 
God  distinguishes  its  adherents. 

Thirdly,  From  the  Inconsistent  Professor, 
who  is  unwilling  to  be  led  out  of  every 
"  wicked  way."  David  prayed  thus — "  See 
if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me 
in  the  way  everlasting.''  Thus  he  was  so 
jealous  of  his  heart,  that  he  suspected  that 
some  wicked  way  would  be  over-looked,  unless 
God  prevented  it.  Now,  this  is  the  grand 
characteristic  of  "  faith  unfeigned  :"  it  is  im- 
partial, and  willing  to  be  kept  back  from  all 
sin.  A  real  Christian  may,  indeed,  feel  a 
strong  bias  to  some  of  his  old  sins,  and  a 
shrinking  from  some  duties  ;  and,  alas  !  for  a 
time  he  may  even  risk  the  experiment  of 
serving   "  two  masters"   by  turns  ;  but  when 


140         DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

he  finds, — which  he  soon  does  by  bitter  expe- 
rience,— that  half  measures  will  not  do,  and 
that  a  divided  heart  misses  enjoyment  in  re- 
Hgion,  and  that  yielding  to  temptation  or  sloth 
is  destruction  to  hope  and  peace, — he  is  glad 
to  retrace  his  steps  to  the  narrow  way  again, 
and  to  yield  himself  unreservedly  to  God  and 
duty.  Now,  although  this  is  not  done  without 
a  struggle,  nor  always  soon, — it  is  done, 
eventually,  by  all  who  are  attentive  to  their 
own  hearts,  and  to  the  baneful  influence  of 
inconsistencies  upon  them.  The  self-exam- 
ining believer  determines  to  be  consistent, 
whatever  it  cost  in  effort  or  sacrifice.  He 
would  rather  svjfcr^  than  sin  against  God  and 
a  good  conscience.  Now,  this  high  and  holy 
tone  of  gracious  principle  and  godly  practice, 
is  acquired  chiefly  by  scrutinizing  the  heart 
in  the  presence  of  God.  It  is  not  acquired 
from  the  social  intercourse  of  Christian  friends, 
nor  even  from  heart-searching  sermons:  these, 
indeed,  suggest  the  necessity  of  self-examina- 
tion, and  are  the  chief  means  of  leading  to  it ; 
but  it  is  in  the  act  of  devotional  examination, 
that  God  shows  with  " power"  what  is  wroig, 


DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.        141 

and  with  "glory"  what  is  right.  Accordingly, 
it  was  in  the  closet,  and  whilst  retired  within 
ourselves,  and  whilst  realizing  the  presence  of 
God,  and  whilst  looking  at  all  sin  in  the  light  of 
eternity, — it  was  whilst  thus  engaged,  that  every 
sin,  fault,  and  wrong  habit,  rose  before  us  in 
hideous  and  horrid  deformity  !  Then  we  wept, 
and  wondered  that  we  ever  thought  lightly  of 
*'  any  wicked  way  ;"  and  felt  our  souls  swelling 
up  in  holy  indignation  against  all  vice  and  vanity. 
And,  by  the  same  process,  we  acquired  those 
clear  and  affecting  views  of  the  way  of  holiness, 
which  won  us  into  it.  Whilst  we  looked  at ''  the 
narrow  way,"  in  the  company.of  those  who  shun 
it,  or  in  the  light  of  worldly  maxims,  we  thought 
it  too  narrow,  and  saw  many  lions  in  the  way, 
and  felt  as  if  it  were  impossible  to  walk  in  it : 
but  when  we  retired  to  our  closets,  and  betook 
ourselves  to  prayer,  that  we  might  examine  and 
weigh  these  mingled  feelings  and  objections, 
which  looked  so  formidable  in  company, — the 
path  of  holiness  expanded  before  us  as  it  really 
is, — guarded  by  eternal  Providence,  gilded  with 
great  and  precious  promises,  graced  by  the  pre- 
sence of  many  illustrious  pilgrims,  glorious  with 


142       DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

the  footsteps  of  the  Saviour  himseh"*,  and  termi- 
nating directly  in  the  heaven  of  heavens.  We 
saw,  also,  that  none  sank  on  "  the  way  ever- 
lasting," nor  perished  at  the  end  of  it,  who  kept 
in  it ;  and  that  those  were  happie.'^t  who  ad- 
hered to  it  most  strictly;  and  that  all  were 
ruined  who  forsook  it ;  and,  between  this  two- 
fold "  cloud  of  witnesses,"  avc  resolved  to 
follow  holiness.  Thus,  we  have  often  come 
from  our  closets,  saying  to  ourselves,  "  Let 
whoever  will,  try  dangerous  experiments,  the 
example  of  the  Saviour  shall  be  our  guiding 
pillar  of  cloud  by  day,  and  of  fire  by  night : — 
our  hearts  are  "  fixed"  by  searching,  and  we 
will  "  follow  the  Lamb  in  the  path  of  regene- 
ration." 

It  is  thus  that  the  habit  of  devotional  self- 
examination  sets  and  keeps  both  sin  and  duty 
in  their  true  light.  It  is,  however,  wanted  for 
other  purposes.  Accordingly,  God  says,  "  Ex- 
amine yourselves,  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith ; 
prove  your  ownselves  ;  know  ye  not  your  own- 
selves,  how  that  Christ  is  in  you,  except  ye  bo 
reprobates :"  that  is,  without  proof  of  the 
Saviour's  presence.     The  word  "  Reprobates" 


DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.         143 

is  not  used  here  in  the  modern  sense.  It  means 
now,  in  common  language,  "  reckless  profli- 
gates," or  "  abandoned  sinners  ;"  and  is  sus- 
pected by  some,  who  judge  the  sense  from  the 
sound  of  it,  to  countenance  the  doctrine  of  Re- 
probation, as  they  call  it.  They  mean  by  (hat, 
the  ruin  and  loss  of  the  soul  by  the  sovereign 
decree  of  God  ; — a  doctrine  not  even  breathed 
in  the  Bible.  What  it  teaches,  is,  the  judicial 
reprobation  of  those  who  weary  out  the  patience 
of  God  by  impenitence  and  rebellion.  Such 
he  abandons  eventually  to  a  reprobate  mind, 
and  to  a  seared  conscience,  and  to  their  ov»n 
heart's  lusts ;  and  thus  to  ruin.  But  the  ruin 
comes  not  from  a  sovereign  decree,  but  from 
the  sentence  of  the  law  and  the  sanctions  of 
the  Gospel.  This  is  the  real  state  of  the  case  ; 
and  therefore  a  man  is  not  a  reprobate  in  this 
sense,  even  if  he  is  not  in  the  faith,  yet,  and 
although  Christ  is  not  in  him.  I  mean,  that 
he  is  not,  on  that  account  decreed  to  ruin,  nor 
given  up  by  God.  All  unbelievers  are,  indeed, 
condemned  already ;  but  it  is  because  of  un- 
belief, and  not  beyond  redemption. 

This  being  understood,  the  most  timid  have 


144        DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

no  occasion  to  shrink  from  examining  them- 
selves by  the  test  applied  to  the  Corinthians ; 
for  even  if  you  should  not  be  able  to  prove,  to 
your  own  satisfaction,  that  you  are  in  the  faith, 
nor  that  Christ  is  in  you — still,  whilst  Christ 
is  upon  the  throne  of  grace,  and  whilst  faith  is 
the  gift  of  God,  your  case  is  not  hopeless. 
This,  however,  is  but  the  lowest  view  of  the 
case.  Those  who  are  in  real  earnest  to  be 
found  in  Christ,  are  not  utter  strangers  either 
to  the  exercise  of  faith  or  to  the  indwelling  of 
Christ  in  the  heart.  They  may  be  afraid  to 
call  their  own  believing  faith  ;  and  may  not 
understand  the  precise  meaning  of  Christ's 
indwelling  'presence  :  but  it  does  not  follow, 
from  these  mistakes,  that  they  are  without 
j)roofs  of  faith  or  love.  They  have  often  more 
proofs  of  both  than  they  imagine,  or  are  aware 
of,  until  they  examine  themselves. — Now,  so 
may  you.  The  first  sight  of  the  question,  "  Am 
I  in  the  faith  ?"  may  startle  you  ;  because,  know- 
ing faith  to  be  the  point  on  which  salvation  turns, 
and  feeling  your  own  unworthiness  of  so  great 
a  salvation,  you  are  afraid  to  say  "  Yes."  But, 
observe: — you  arc  equally  afraid  to  say  "  JVo." 


DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.         145 

You  leave  the  question  unanswered  in  words  ; 
but  you  continue  to  act  as  if  you  were  "  in  the 
faith."  You  do  not  eease  to  hope,  even  when 
you  hesitate  to  say  that  you  believe.  You  even 
strive  to  live  as  a  behever,  although  you  do  not 
venture  to  assume  the  name.  Yea,  more  :  no 
one  could  persuade  you  to  give  up  your  habits  of 
looking  to,  and  leaning  upon,  the  Saviour. 
You  shrink  with  horror  from  the  bare  idea  of 
disowning  or  deserting  him.  Y©u  have  no 
wish  to  forsake  him ;  and  when  you  feel 
tempted  to  do  so,  your  unfeigned  answer  is, 
**  Lord  to  whom  shall  I  go  ?  Thou  only  hast 
the  words  of  eternal  life."  Accordingly,  since 
you  saw  your  need  of  an  interest  in  his  blood, 
and  felt  the  value  of  salvation,  youhave  been  un- 
willing and  unable  to  forget  Christ.  Thoughts 
of  him,  and  desires  after  him,  have  followed 
you  like  your  shadow,  more  or  less,  every 
day ;  and  nothing  would  please  you  more  than 
to  be  able  to  think  and  feel  in  regard  to  him, 
as  you  wish. 

Well;  this     being    the  case,     you    cannot 
begin   too   soon   to   "examine"    whether   you 
"  be  in  the  faith  ;"  for  the  result  is  sure  to  be 
13 


146         DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION. 

favorable.  Yes ;  examination  in  the  sight 
of  God  will  discover  to  you,  that  it  has  been 
given  to  you,  on  behalf  of  Christ,  to  believe 
on  him  with  the  heart  unto  salvation.  But 
nothing  else  will  discover  this,  to  your  joer- 
maiient  satisfaction.  You  may  gather,  from 
these  marks  of  faith,  a  general  idea  that  you 
are  in  the  faith  ;  but  the  conclusion,  even  if 
just,  will  not  last  long.  It  must  be  drawn 
upon  your  knees,  and  with  your  heart  bared 
to  the  inspection  of  God,  if  you  would  have  it 
lasting.  And,  in  his  presence,  as  in  the  pros- 
pect of  death,  the  question,  "  ^m  I  in  the 
faith  ?"  is  fairly  met.  The  soul  dare  not 
trifle  nor  equivocate,  when  placed  under  the 
eye  of  Omniscience  ;  but  must  go  fully  into 
the  inquiry.  It  spreads  and  pours  itself  out, 
all  over  the  question.  And  when,  in  this 
light,  it  is  seen  that  the  cordial  behef  of  the 
Gospel,  for  holy  purposes,  is  saving  faith ; 
and  when  it  is  felt,  through  all  the  soul,  that 
we  do  believe  its  truth,  and  love  its  holiness  ; 
— our  satisfaction  is  unspeakable  !  For  then, 
we  know  and  feel  persuaded  that  we  are  not 
flattering  ourselves,  nor  judging  rashly.     The 


DEVOTIONAL    SELF-EXAMINATION.  147 

whole  matter  is  so  fully  laid  before  God,  and 
God  is  so  fully  before  our  minds,  that  self- 
deception  seems  impossible.  We  have  "  the 
witness"  in  ourselves,  that,  like  the  first  be- 
lievers, we  "  gladly  receive"  the  Gospel.  We 
are,  indeed,  amazed,  and  thrown  into  almost 
breathless  silence,  during  these  hallowed  mo- 
ments, to  find  that  believing  is  faith,  and  that 
faith  itself  warrants  the  hope  of  salvation 
there  and  then.  But  we  do  find  all  this  to  be 
true  !  All  our  recollections,  both  of  the  letter 
and  spirit  of  the  Scriptures,  rush  in  to  confirm 
it.  The  whole  Bible  rises  before  us  as  one 
brilliant  and  unbroken  illustration  of  the  grand 
fact — that  salvation  "  is  of  faith,  that  it  might 
be  by  grace."  And,  having  seen  all  this  in 
the  light  of  the  Divine  presence,  we  retire 
from  our  closets  with  the  old  apostolic  melody 
in  our  hearts  and  lips,  "  Therefore,  being 
justified  by  faith,  We  have  peace  with    God.^^ 


No.  IX. 

THE  TEMPTATIONS  AND  FIERY  DARTS  OF  SATAN. 

Amongst  those  words  with  which  the  truly 
serious  associate  the  most  awful  and  alarming 
ideas,  the  word  Temptation  is  one  of  the 
chief.  And  well  it  may  make  every  ear  tingle, 
and  every  heart  tremble  !  Temptation  is,  in- 
deed, thought  of,  and  spoken  of,  lightly,  by 
the  bulk  of  mankind :  but  this  is  no  proof 
that  they  who  do  so  are  superior  to  it,  or  that 
they  resist  it.  Many  strong  men, — yea,  many 
mighty  men — have  fallen  by  it.  Mea !  yea, 
ANGELS,  have  been  overthrown  by  it  in  the 
very  heaven  of  heavens.  Even  their  immortal 
powers  and  celestial  advantages  were  not  a 
sufficient  balance  to  the  weight  of  temptation. 
Like  a  serpent,  it  wound  itself  around  the 
pillars  of  their  thrones  of  light,  coiled  its 
folds  upon  their  harps  of  gold,  crept  into  their 
bosom  ;  and  having  thus  drawn  aside  a  third 


FIERY    DARTS    OF    SATAN.  149 

part  cf  the  stars  of  heaven,  it  hurled  them,  at 
one  sweep,  into  "  the  blackness  of  darkness 
for  ever."  Ihe  man,  therefore,  who  thinks  so 
lightly  of  temptation  as  not  to  be  afraid  of  it, 
ought  to  place  himself,  in  idea,  amongst  those 
once  "  morning  stars,"  whilst  they  shone 
around  the  eternal  throne  as  emanations  of  the 
Father  of  lights,  and  served  him  day  and 
night  without  weariness  :  and  whilst  witnessing 
them  singing  and  shining  in  their  bright 
orbits,  and  all  linked  unto  God  as  if  they  had 
been  rays  of  his  glory  ;  he  would  then  see  and 
feel  what  strength,  what  motives,  what  inno- 
cence, temptation  could  overmatch  and  over- 
whelm. x\nd  then,  let  him  look  to  the  dark 
and  desolate  orbits  of  those  fallen  morning 
stars ;  to  their  present  chains  of  darkness,  and 
to  their  future  prospects ; — and  if,  after  this 
survey  of  heaven  and  hell,  he  is  still  not 
afraid  of  temptation,  he  must  surely  suspect 
that  he  is  less  than  a  man,  or  fancy  himself  to 
be  more  than  an  angel. 

All  this,  however,  although  the  strongest,  is 
not  the   most  affecting,  light  in  which  to  view 
our  own  danger  from  temptation.     Which  of 
13* 


ISO  THE    TEMPTATIONS   AND 

the  mightiest  human  names  has  not  temptation 
left  a  stain  and  a  stigma  uj)on  ?  Noah  ? — Ah, 
you  recollect  his  wine.  Abraham  1 — His 
equivocation.  Moses  ?  —  His  impatience. 
Aaron? — His  unbelief.  Jacob? — His  strata- 
gem. The  Patriarchs? — Their  treatment  of 
Joseph.  Ehjah  ? — His  murmuring.  David? 
—  His  fall.  Hezekiah  ?  —  His  ostentation. 
Jonah? — His  rebellion.  Peter? — His  denial 
of  Christ.  And  if  these  mighty  men  fell,  let 
him  that  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall  also. 
Let  not  him  that  putteth  on  the  harness,  boast 
himself  as  he  who  putteth  it  off.  We  shall 
not  be  fully  beyond  the  reach  of  all  danger, 
until  we  are  fairly  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death ;  for  even  in  it,  the  fiery 
darts  of  Satan  sometimes  fly  thick,  and  flash 
dreadfully.  Only  when  we  are  ''clean  over" 
the  swellings  of  Jordan,  will  there  be  "no- 
thing" in  us  for  Satan  to  work  upon. 

Were,  indeed,  simplicity  of  heart,  and  gra- 
cious principles,  preventatives,  or  absolute  safe- 
guards, against  all  temptations,  some  might  es- 
cape ;  but  even  innocence^  in  Eden,  was  not  an 
effectual  shield  against  the  fiery  darts  of  Satan. 


FIERY    DARTS    OF    SATAN.  151 

Innocence!  even  incarnate  divinitij,  was  not 
exempt  from  assault,  though  superior  to  se- 
duction ;  for  the  Saviour  was  assailed  and 
harassed  by  Satan,  until  his  human  nature 
required  angels  to  minister  unto  its  exhausted 
strength. 

Some  who  readily  subscribe  to  the  truth  of 
all  this,  do  it  for  a  bad  purpose,  and  argue 
thus  : — "  If  such  men  fell,  we  cannot  be  ex- 
pected to  stand  always,  nor  to  exceed  them  in 
resisting  the  devil."  But  this  is  mere  sophis- 
try and  self-deception  ;  for  those  who  fell,  fell 
by  no  necessity  but  what  they  themselves 
created.  Satan  has  power  to  say,  "  Cast  thy- 
self down!"  but  he  has  not  power  to  throio 
down  any  one  who  is  doing  "  all  to  stand." 
Had  Noah  been  as  watchful  after  planting  a 
vineyard,  as  before,  he  would  not  have  fallen 
by  wine.  Had  David  made  and  kept  such  "  a 
covenant  with  his  eyes"  as  Job  did,  he  vs^ould 
not  have  coveted  his  "  neighbor's  wife."  Had 
Peter  confined  himself  to  the  company  of  his 
fellow-disciples,  he  would  not  have  been  in 
the  same  danger  of  denying  his  Master  with 
oaths^  as  when  he   mingled  with  the   enemies 


152  THE    TEMPTATIONS    AND 

of  Christ.  Besides,  one  chief  cause  of  the  fall 
of  these,  otherwise,  good  men,  was,  that  they 
evidently  never  allowed  themselves  to  suspect 
that  they  were  in  danger  of  falling  by  such 
temptations.  It  is  highly  probable,  that  had 
any  one  warned  them  against  the  sins  which 
overcame  them,  each  of  them  would  have 
said,  "  Is  thy  servant  a  dog,  that  he  should 
do  this  thing?"  Thus,  there  are  two  things 
necessary,  in  order  to  resist  temptation  suc- 
cessfully ; — doing  all  to  stand,  and  being 
afraid  of  falling  ;  for  if  we  are  not  afraid  of 
falling,  we  shall  not  take  unto  ourselves  "the 
lohole  armor  of  God,"  that  we  may  be  "  able 
to  stand." 

Amongst  those  temptations  of  Satan  to  which 
we  are  chiefly  exposed,  and  which  are  emphati- 
cally his  "  fiery  darts,"  one  is,  the  temptation 
to  Atheism  or  Infidelity.  Now,  whenever 
the  horrid  suspicion  that  there  is  "  no  God," 
or  that  the  Bible  is  not  to  be  depended  on, 
comes  in  like  a  flood  upon  the  mind,  it  is  a 
fiery  dart  of  Satan ;  and  he  alone  has  the  guilt 
of  it,  whilst  the  mind  hates  or  deplores  it. 
Unless,  indeed,  we  have  been   exposing  our- 


FIERY    DARTS    OF    SATAN.  153 

selves  by  reading  sceptical  books,  and  listening 
to  scorners  ;  then,  the  guilt  of  infidel  thoughts 
is  chiefly  our  own.  But  when  they  arc  thrown 
into  the  soul  unsought  and  unawares,  and 
thrown  after  the  soul  when  it  is  retreating  from 
them, — the  archer^  and  not  the  "  wounded 
spirit,"  is  the  criminal,  in  that  case.  We  are 
personally  accountable  only  for  those  tempta- 
tions which  we  court,  connive  at,  or  yield  to. 
The  Saviour  was  tempted  of  the  devil  to  im- 
patience, presumption,  and  idolatry  ;  but  as 
he  had  not  exposed  himself  to  these  fiery  darts, 
and  did  not  yield  to  them,  but  repelled  them, 
he  was  nowise  accountable  for  them. 

This  distinction  is  strongly  stated  ;  but  it  is 
wanted,  in  all  its  strength,  when  the  mind  is 
overwhelmed  by  distracting  doubts  of  the  be- 
ing of  God  or  the  truth  of  Revelation.  In 
that  case,  it  seems  to  ourselves  improbable,  if 
not  impossible,  that  we  had  ever  believed 
"  with  the  heart ;"  seeing,  that  now,  we  are 
almost  ready  to  give  up  faith  in  God,  and  to 
regard  all  things  as  a  chaos  of  mere  chance  ! 
We  argue  thus  :  "  Surely,  if  I  had  been  taught 
by  the   Spirit   of  God,  and   at  all  renewed  in 


164  THE    TEMPTATIONS     AND 

the  spirit  of  my  own  mind,  I  should  be  inca- 
pable of  harboring  or  starting  such  atheistical 
thoughts.  They  would  not  surely  come  into 
'  a  new  heart.'  Are  they  not  symptoms  of  a 
reprobate  mind  ?"  This,  however,  is  a  mis- 
take ;  they  are  "  the  fiery  darts"  of  Satan,  and 
not  the  real  sentiments  of  our  own  minds. 
Accordingly,  we  do  not  think  these  doubts  well- 
founded.  We  do  not  wish  them  to  be  true. 
Nothing  would  pain  us  so  much  as  finding 
that  there  was  no  God,  or  no  Bible,  or  no 
Hereafter !  However  much,  therefore,  we  may 
be  harassed  by  these  dark  suspicions,  they  are 
not  our  sin,  but  our  misfortune,  so  long  as  we 
shrink  from  them,  and  try  to  shake  them  off. 
At  the  same  time,  we  are  not  altogether  blame- 
less in  this  matter  ;  for,  had  we  acquainted  and 
familiarized  ourselves  more  fully  with  the 
Evidences  of  natural  and  revealed  religion, 
Satan  would  not  have  found  it  so  easy  to 
unsettle  our  thoughts.  Hence  the  importance 
of  preventing  the  return  of  this  temptation,  by 
acquiring  a  more  full  and  connected  view  of 
the  grounds  of  faith. 

Another  "  fiery  dart"  of  Satan's  is,  the  temp- 


FIERY    DARTS    OF    SATAN.  155 

tation  to  Blasphemy.  Now,  although  every 
thing  is  not  blasphemy,  which  is  called  so  by 
custom,  we  are  not  wrong  in  regarding,  as 
blasphemous,  all  those  thoughts  which  m- 
peacJi  the  character  or  the  government  of  God. 
There  are  things  in  both  which  clash  with  our 
natural  ideas  of  propriety  ;  and,  when  they 
clash  with  our  inclinations  too,  Satan  can  so 
magnify  what  we  dislike  in  the  Divine  charac- 
ter and  government,  that  we  are  in  great  dan- 
ger of  thinking  and  speaking  against  God. 
"  I  do  well  to  be  angry,"  said  Jonah,  when  God 
caused  his  gourd  to  wither.  "  Verily  I  have 
cleansed  my  heart  in  vain,"  said  Asaph,  when 
he  saw  that  the  "  ungodly"  prospered  in  the 
world,  and  that  he  himself  was  "  chastened 
every  morning."  Now  all  these  things  hap- 
pen still,  and  Satan  turns  them  into  strong 
temptations  when  they  happen  to  ourselves. 
The  gourds  of  our  shelter  and  solace  wither 
sometimes  in  the  night,  and  ive  are  left  expos- 
ed and  lonely,  whilst  the  gourds  of  the  ungod- 
ly are  almost  evergreens  :  or  our  plans  and 
undertakings  are  unsuccessful,  whilst  those 
who  have   no  fear  of  God  before   their  eyes, 


156  THE    TEMPTATIONS    AND 

seem  to  have  every  thing  their  own  way, 
and  sometimes  more  than  heart  could  wish. 
Thus,  between  the  apparent  inequaUties  of 
Providence  and  our  own  actual  sufferings, 
we  are  tempted  to  murmur,  and,  at  times, 
almost  to  arraign  the  justice  of  God.  Indeed, 
there  are  moments  of  such  agitation,  when 
Satan  aggravates  these  calamities,  that  tho 
heart  seems  to  harden  under  them,  and  the 
soul  to  become  reckless  of  consecjuences. 
Who  has  not  felt  that  fiery  dart  flash  across  a 
wounded  spirit — "  Let  God  do  his  worst,  for 
I  cannot  be  more  miserable  than  I  am  already  ?" 
These  are  awful  moments,  when  the  soul  is 
almost  ready  to  take  its  swing  amongst  all  the 
risks  of  time  and  eternity,  and,  like  the  "  un- 
just judge,"  to  give  up  both  the  fear  of  God 
and  regard  for  man !  Oh !  it  is  well  that, 
when  Satan  comes  in  such  "  great  M'rath,"  his 
time  is  short :  and  it  is  better,  that  the  good 
Shepherd  holds  his  tempted  and  terrified 
sheep  so,  that  the  roaring  lion  cannot  devour 
them,  nor  pluck  them  out  of  their  Shepherd's 
hand. 
At  such  moments,  indeed,  we  hardly  venture 


FIERY    DARTS    OF    SATAN.  157 

to  regard  ourselves  as  the  sheep  of  Christ :  we 
seem  to  ourselves   goats,  going  to  his   "  left 
hand,"   of  our  own   accord,  and   "  before   our 
time."     Accordingly,  it  is  not   until   we  come 
to  our  "  right   mind"  again,  that  we  can    even 
join   his  flock  in  the  green   pastures  of  Zion. 
"  But,"    it  may  be   said,   "  can  any  sheep   or 
lamb   of  the   Saviour's  flock   sink   into   such 
reckless    desperation  even    for  a  moment  V^ 
Perhaps,    not     sink    into    it ;   but   they  may 
be  goaded  into  it  by  the  fiery  darts  of  Satan. 
Indeed,  when  the   character  of  God   comes  to 
be  judged  of  by  his  trying   dispensations,   in- 
stead of  his  dispensations  being  judged  of  by 
his   character,    Satan   finds   that  in  the  heart 
to   work  upon,  which   can  soon   wind  it  up  to 
desperation.  Those  who  have  never  seen  much 
of  real  life,  or  never  looked  at  it  closely,  may 
be  astonished  at  this.     It  is,  however,  only  too 
true  :  and  hence  the  necessity  of  a  settled  con- 
viction in  our  minds,  that  God  must  not  be 
judged   of  by  our  trials.     Job   saw   and   felt 
this,  when  he  said,   "  Though  he  slay  me,  yet 
will  I   trust   in  him."     And  we  have   always 
reason  to  do  so,  whatever  be  our  calamities ; 
14 


168  THE    TEMPTATIONS   AND 

for,  even  when  he  chastises  in  anger,  the  anger 
is  not  mixed  with  hatred,  but  with  love. 
Whenever,  therefore,  Satan  suggests,  from  our 
afflictions,  any  reflection  or  charge  against  the 
Divine  character,  we  ought  immediately  to 
shut  our  hearts  against  it ;  and,  as  those  who 
are  conscious  of  loving  God,  to  answer,  "  Get 
thee  behind  me,  Satan ;  for  all  things  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God  !" 

It  is  not,  however,  in  times  of  calamity  only, 
that  Satan  hurls  his  fiery  darts  against  the  soul. 
The  temptation  to  find  fault  with  the  Sove- 
reignty of  Grace,  is  often  greatest  when  Pro- 
vidence is  most  smiling ;  at  least,  when  it  is 
not  adverse.  Satan  seems,  then,  to  envy  the 
pleasure  which  the  fearers  of  God  find  in  the 
ways  of  God  ;  and,  as  he  cannot  forge  fiery 
darts  out  of  their  lot  then,  he  often  draws  them 
from  the  decrees  of  God.  How  far  we  our- 
selves are  naturally  prone  to  pry  into  "  secret 
things,"  and  to  tamper  with  the  abstract 
question  of  personal  election,  I  do  not  stop  to 
inquire  now.  One  thing  is  certain,  that, 
whether  prone  or  averse,  almost  all  serious 
minds  get  entangled  more  or  less  with  the 


FIERY    DARTS    OF    SATAN.  169 

question  at  times.  Who  has  not  felt  his 
thoughts  drawn  into  some  such  track  as  the 
following : — "  True  ;  I  am  now  more  recon- 
ciled to  the  salvation  and  service  of  God  than 
I  once  was  ;  I  am  even  wilHng  to  walk  in  the 
narrow  way  which  leadeth  unto  life  ; — but 
eternal  life  '  is  not  of  him  that  ivilleth,  nor  of 
him  that  runneth^  but  of  God  that  showeth 
mercy  ;  and  He  will  have  mercy  only  upon 
whom  he  ^vill  have  mercy.'  If  therefore,  I 
am  not  elected — neither  my  willing  nor  my 
running  can  avail  me.  I  may  be  lost  at  last, 
whatever  I  do  !  Oh  !  why  is  sovereignty  the 
rule  of  mercy  ?" 

Whenever  Satan  can  get  the  soul  this  length 
in  questioning  or  suspecting  the  good  will  of 
God,  he  soon  entangles  it  in  a  labyrinth  of 
rash  or  dark  speculations  which  harden  or 
horrify  the  mind.  I  state  this  in  general  terms, 
because  it  would  be  improper  to  embody,  in 
express  words,  all  the  dreadful  surmises  and 
charges  against  God,  which  rise  up  in  the  mind 
at  such  times.  Those  who  have  felt  them 
need  no  remembrancer,  and  those  who  are 
strangers  to  them  cannot  be  too  long  ignorant 


160  THE    TEMPTATIONS    AND 

of  them.  When,  however,  the  question  of 
personal  election  is  borne  in,  and  bound  upon, 
the  soul,  like  a  heavy  chain,  which  checks  and 
weighs  down  hope  ;  and  when  "  the  iron  enters 
into  the  soul,"  so  that  it  knows  not  what  to  do 
or  what  to  think  ; — the  best  thing  which  can 
be  done  in  such  a  case  is,  to  ask  the  simple 
question,  "  Has  ever  any  one  found  out  his 
own  election  by  brooding  over  the  matter  as  I 
am  doing  1  Many  have  acquired  a  cheering 
persuasion  that  their  names  were  *  written  in 
the  Lamb's  book  of  life  :'  did  they  obtain  the 
hope  of  this  by  such  a  process  as  I  am  pursuing  ? 
I  am  afraid  to  pray,  and  have  no  heart  to  use 
the  ordinary  means  of  grace ;  because  I  am 
not  sure  what  will  be  the  issue.  Was  this 
Paul's  plan,  was  this  the  line  of  conduct  which 
the  apostles  pointed  out  to  inquirers  1  No  ! — 
It  cannot,  therefore,  lead  me  to  the  point  I 
wish  to  reach.  I  have,  indeed,  instead  of  try- 
ing to  enter  into  *  the  secret  of  the  Lord'  by 
the  '  door,,^  been  trying  to  *  climb  up  some 
other  way.'     This  is  wrong  !" 

Are  you,  then,   persuaded  that   it  is   wrong  ? 
Well ;    consider  again,  that  none   of  all  whom 


FIERY    DARTS    OF   SATAN.  161 

you  have  known  to  die  in  the  Lord,  or  know 
to  be  the  Lord's,  had  any  knowledge  of  their 
election  when  they  first  fled  to  Christ,  and 
began  to  follow  him.  Whatever  they  know 
now,  they  were,  for  a  time,  as  ignorant  on  this 
point  as  you  can  be ;  and  whatever  they  have 
found  out,  was  discovered  in  the  path  of  duty, 
and  nowise  apart  from  the  use  of  the  Scriptures. 
Ask  them — and  they  will  tell  you  so.  Do 
you,  then,  really  imagine  that  it  is  necessary, 
or  that  it  would  be  wise,  to  reveal  to  you  a 
matter  which,  for  a  time,  is  kept  hid  from  all 
the  heirs  of  salvation  ?  Must  God,  to  humour 
your  curiosity,  alter  his  plan  of  acting  under 
the  gospel  ?  The  old  and  usual  plan  has  done 
well  enough  for  millions  and  myriads,  who  had 
both  more  to  do  and  to  suffer  than  you  have. 
I  do  not  underrate  your  trials  nor  your  per- 
plexities ;  but  I  must  remind  you  that  better 
soldiers  have  had  to  fight  and  die  upon  the 
bare  ground  of  hope ;  so  that,  if  you  will  not 
begin  the  spiritual  warfare  without  assurance, 
you  will  never  begin  it  at  all. 

Besides  ;  do   consider  that,  if  you  had  the 
assurance  of  your  own  personal  election,  it 
14* 


162  THE    TEMPTATIONS    AND 

would  not  alter  the  path  of  duty  in  the  least. 
It  would  unbind  nothing  that  is  binding  on 
Christians.  It  would  not  prevent  trials,  nor 
exempt  you  from  temptations.  It  would,  in- 
deed, I  grant,  cheer  you  in  the  path  of  duty 
and  suffering,  to  know  that  you  were  chosen 
and  called  to  eternal  life ;  and  thus,  although 
not  absolutely  necessary  to  your  success,  it  is 
certainly  desirable  for  your  comfort.  I  will  even 
go  farther,  and  affirm,  (for  the  Word  of  God 
bears  me  out  in  doing  so)  that  you  will  do  and 
suffer  the  will  of  God  better  when  you  know 
your  election  of  God.  But,  if  you  really  want 
to  know  it  for  holy  purposes,  it  is  not  such  a 
secret  as  you  have  hitherto  imagined,  nor  as 
you  were  sure  to  find  it,  from  the  ivay  you 
took  to  discover  it. 

In  fact,  it  is  not  a  secret  at  all,  so  far  as 
it  regards  those  who  have  fled  to  Christ  for  a 
holy  salvation  :  they  are  the  elect  of  God.  All 
that  "  love  God  "  are  "  the  called  according  to 
his  purpose."  This  is  expressly  revealed,  for 
their  satisfaction  on  the  point.  If,  therefore, 
it  be  a  secret  to  you,  it  is  so,  either  because 
you  have  not  observed  this  simp'e  fact,  or  be- 


FIERY    DARTS    OF    SATAN.  163 

cause  you  still  doubt  the  sincerity  of  your  own 
faith  and  love.  The  scriptural  fact,  however, 
is  now  before  you  ; — all  true  believers  are  the 
elect  of  God  ;  and,  therefore,  whatever  reason 
you  have  to  regard  yourself  as  a  believer,  is 
proof  of  your  personal  election.  You  have  no 
occasion  to  perplex  yourself  with  the  abstract 
question,  if  you  are  conscious  of  loving  God 
and  the  Lamb  ;  for  love  to  them  settles  the 
whole  question  in  your  case,  and  in  all  cases 
where  love  is  genuine.  What  you  have  to  do, 
therefore,  is  simply  to  ascertain  the  sincerity 
of  your  faith  and  love  ;  and  that  may  be  soon 
done,  if  you  take  care  to  distinguish  between 
iveakness  and  insinceriiy^  and  between  imper- 
fection and  pretence.  Now,  you  know  that 
your  avowals  of  faith  and  love  at  the  mercy- 
seat,  and  your  desires  for  their  increase,  are 
not  pretences,  but  the  unfeigned  language  of 
your  heart,  addressed  to  the  Searcher  of  hearts. 
Well ;  his  language  to  you  is  express, — 
"I have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love, 
therefore  with  loving-kindness  have  J  drawn 
theej'^  And  let  this  be  your  answer  to  all  the 
counter-suggestions  of  Satan. 


No.  X. 

THE     FLUCTUATIONS     OF     RELIGIOUS    FEELING 
AND    ENJOYMENT. 

There  are  few  things  more  distressing  or 
discouraging  to  a  serious  mind,  than  the  un- 
steadiness of  its  own  feelings.  These  change 
so  often  and  so  much,  that  we  hardly  know 
what  to  think  of  ourselves  at  times.  We  wish 
to  be  feelingly  alive  to  the  glories  of  the 
Saviour  and  salvation — to  the  solemnities  of 
death  and  eternity — and  to  the  claims  of  duty 
and  devotion;  but,  somehow,  the  impression 
of  these  great  realities  is  not  abiding. — It 
seems  often  **  ready  to  vanish  away "  from 
our  minds.  And  yet,  at  times,  the  impression 
of  eternal  things  is  very  deep.  Occasionally,  it 
seizes  upon,  and  sinks  into,  the  heart  so  fully, 
that  we  could  not  throio  it  off  if  we  would  ;  and 
yet  it  soon  passes  off,  even  against  our  will. 
We  do  not  intend  to  forget  divine  things,  nor 


THE    FLUCTUATIONS    OF,    &C.  165 

to  become  formal  in  religious  duties ;  but, 
alas!  we  often  do  both,  and  find  ourselves 
almost  estranged  from  God  and  godliness  :  so 
treacherous  and  changeable  is  the  human  mind, 
even  after  it  has  felt  much  of  the  power  of 
truth  and  eternity  ! 

This  melancholy  fact  naturally  gives  rise  to 
a  suspicion  in  our  own  breasts,  that,  whatever 
we  have  experienced,  we  are  not  yet  truly  con- 
verted to  God ;  for  it  seems  impossible  to 
reconcile  these  sad  changes  of  feeling  with  the 
possession  of "  the  root  of  the  matter."  All 
our  ordinary  ideas  of'*  a  new  heart  and  a  right 
spirit,"  include  the  necessity  of  more  habitual 
steadiness  of  purpose  and  strength  of  spiritual 
feeling.  Accordingly,  our  relapses  into  dead- 
ness  and  formality  induce  a  doubt,  if  not  of 
our  sincerity,  of  our  conversion ;  and  thus  all 
our  pleasing  hopes,  which  were  drawn  from 
the  consciousness  of  relying  on  Christ  for  a 
holy  salvation,  are  almost  upset,  at  times. 
They  seem  unwarranted  in  our  case,  because 
our  feelings  are  inconsistent  with  them,  and 
with  all  our  ideas  of  the  saving  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  upon  the  heart.     The  consequence 


166  THE   FLUCTUATIONS   OF 

is, — we  are  often  ready  to  conclude  that  we 
are  too  hasty  in  taking  up  the  hope  of  salva- 
tion, and  in  giving  ourselves  credit  for  being 
converted  characters.  We  are  almost  per- 
suaded, at  times,  that  it  would  have  been  better 
to  have  waited  longer,  before  venturing  to 
avow  our  religious  feelings  to  the  world  or  to 
the  church.  We  may  not  exactly  repent  of 
having  said  that  we  were  in  good  earnest  about 
the  salvation  of  our  souls  ;  but  we  have  wished 
that  we  had  said  less,  and  thought  more,  on 
the  subject. 

In  this  painful  dilemma  many  find  them- 
selves, and  hardly  know  what  to  do  or  think 
in  their  own  case.  The  sad  unsteadiness  of 
their  religious  feelings  and  resolutions  keeps 
some  back  from  the  sacrauient,  and  almost 
forces  others  away  from  it.  One  class  are 
afraid  to  come,  and  another  equally  afraid  to 
continue.  The  former  are  not  easy  in  their 
absence  from  it,  nor  the  latter  easy  in  their 
attendance  on  it ;  and  both,  whilst  in  this  un- 
happy state  of  mind,  derive  but  little  benefit 
from  the  other  ordinances  of  grace. 

Such  being  the  fact  of  this  case,  it  is  of  im- 


RELIGIOUS   FEELING    AND    ENJOYMENT.       167 

mense  importance  to  both  classes,  that  the 
subject  of  Fluctuating  Religious  Feelings 
should  be  cleared  up  to  them  without  reserve 
or  delay.  It  is,  however,  a  subject  equally 
delicate  and  difficult ;  for  any  view  of  it  which 
would  lead  the  serious  to  think  lightly  of  the 
evil  of  dead  or  cold  frames  of  mind,  would  do 
far  more  injury  than  these  frames  themselves. 
For,  bad  as  they  are  in  themselves,  and  in 
their  influence  upon  Christian  character,  they 
are  not  so  baneful  as  a  heedless  disregard  to 
the  state  of  the  heart.  He  who  trembles  at  the 
treachery  of  his  own  heart,  is  humbled,  as  well 
as  hindered,  by  it ;  whereas  he  who  is  recon- 
ciled to  a  vacant  mind  and  a  worldly  spirit, 
and  thus  reckless  how  he  feels,  is  sure  to  make 
shipwreck  of  faith  and  of  a  good  conscience. 
The  mourner  over  the  plagues  of  his  own  heart 
will,  at  least,  not  increase  them  ;  but  the  man 
who  regards  them  as  mere  matters  of  course, 
and  thus  allows  them  to  take  their  swing,  will 
soon  bring  them  out  from  the  centre  of  his 
heart  to  the  surface  of  his  life. 

Such  being  my  own  personal   convictions, 
and,  as  far  as  I  can  ascertain  it,  the  actual 


169  THE    FLUCTUATIONS    OP 

result  of  general  experience  on  this  subject,  I 
am  not  likely  to  lessen  either  your  fear  or 
hatred  of  those  melancholy  changes  of  feeling 
which  now  pain  and  perplex  you.  I  cannot, 
indeed,  join  with  you  in  regarding  them  as 
utterly  incompatible  or  inconsistent  with  the 
existence  of  saving  faith  in  the  heart ;  but  I 
am  fully  prepared  to  regard  them,  in  reference 
to  the  spiritual  health  of  the  sow/,  as  indicating, 
what  similar  bodily  symptoms  imply,  the  pre- 
sence o^  disease.  Now,  all  is  not  right,  but 
much  wrong,  with  the  body,  when  there  is  a 
frequent  loss  of  appetite,  or  a  loathing  of  natu- 
ral food,  or  a  disposition  to  lethargy.  In  each 
of  these  cases  there  is  abundant  reason  for  fear 
and  care.  Accordingly,  we  are  both  fearful 
and  careful,  when  such  symptoms  show  them- 
selves. But,  even  when  they  are  most  alarm- 
ing, we  never  imagine  that  they  disprove  the 
former  existence  of  life  or  health.  Such  an 
idea  is  too  absurd  to  be  admitted  for  a  moment. 
Well;  in  like  manner,  the  loss  of  spiritual 
appetite  and  relish  does  not  prove  that  we 
never  had  any.  In  fact,  it  just  proves  the 
contrary  :  for  as  we  know,  from  having  enjoyed 


RELIGIOUS  FEELING  AND  ENJOYMENT.     169 

bodily  health,  that  there  is  a  change  for  the 
worse  when  appetite  fails  ;  so  the  felt  and  de- 
plored loss  of  relish  for  divine  things,  proves 
that  they  were  once  enjoyed  by  the  soul. 
Hence  Job's  piercing  lamentation,  "  Oh,  that 
it  ivere  with  me  as  in  months  past!"  is  as 
much  proof  that  "  the  candle  of  the  Lord" 
had  shone  upon  him,  as  that  it  was  then  eclipsed. 
Parallels  between  natural  and  spiritual  hfe 
and  health  are,  I  am  fully  aware,  hazardous 
grounds  of  argument,  when  the  object  is  to 
ascertain  a  point  so  solemn  as  the  conversion 
of  the  soul  to  God  ;  for  almost  any  bodily 
action  or  emotion  proves  the  existence  of 
natural  life  to  a  certainty  ;  whereas  there  may 
be  many  moral  feelings,  which,  although  they 
resemble  spiritual  feelings  in  some  things,  do 
not  amount  to  spiritual  life.  There  are,  per- 
haps, very  few  persons  amongst  those  who  have 
sat  under  a  faithful  ministry  of  the  Gospel, 
who  have  not  felt  both  alarmed  and  allured,  at 
times,  by  the  appeals  of  the  pulpit.  It  is  not 
even  uncommon  to  find  persons  completely  en- 
ra[»tured,  for  some  months  or  weeks,  with  a 
ministry  which  is  full  of  Christ  and  grace,  and  so 
15 


170  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF 

spiritual  withal,  that  it  seems  impossible  to  love 
it,  without  loving  the  Saviour  at  the  same  time. 
But  all  this,  we  know,  may  be  done  without  even 
quite  possible  to  take  a  very  lively  interest  in  re- 
leading  to  secret  prayer.  In  like  manner,  it  is 
ligious  duties,  and  to  be  much  pleased,  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  with  prayer-meetings  and  spiri- 
tual conversation  :  and  yet  to  remain  unrege- 
n€rate  all  the  time.  This  is  often  proved,  by  the 
return  of  such  persons  to  their  old  habits  of 
indifference  and  neglect.  But  here  is  the  differ- 
ence between  them  and  the  truly  serious  : — the 
former  are  not  sorry  to  give  up  their  new  habits, 
nor  unwilling  to  return  to  their  old  ways  ;  but 
rather  glad,  than  otherwise,  to  rid  themselves 
of  religious  restraints  :  whereas  the  latter  can- 
not bear  the  idea  of  going  back  to  the  world, 
nor  feel  easy  when  their  hearts  are  becoming 
worldly.  There  may  be  sad  changes  for  the 
worse,  in  the  state  of  their  feelings  ;  but  these 
make  their  heart  sad,  and  humble  them  before 
God.  They  count  it  no  gain,  but  a  heavy, 
heavy  loss,  to  get  free  from  the  holy  influence 
of  any  religious  principle  or  motive.  It  is  no 
pleasure  to  them,  but  an  acute  pain,   to   feel 


RELIGIOUS    FtELliNG    AND    ENJOYMENT.     171 

that  either  the  Gospel  or  the  Law  is  losing  any 
of  its  authority  over  them.  In  a  word,  it  is 
their  chief  burden  and  terror  to  feel  less 
affected  by  divine  things  than  at  first. 

Now  when  this  is  the  real  state  of  the  case, 
and  when,  in  connexion  with  this  sense  of  loss 
and  sin,  there  is  a  deep  desire  to  return  to  the 
love  and  liveliness  of  former  days,  the  changes 
do  not  disprove  the  reality  of  the  faith  or  con- 
version of  such  mourners  in  Zion.  Lukewarm- 
ness  and  the  loss  of  relish  in  the  service  of  God 
and  the  Lamb,  prove,  indeed,  much  against 
such  mourners  ;  but  they  do  not  prove  them  to 
be  unbelievers,  far  less  hypocrites.  Bad  frames 
of  mind  demonstrate  that  there  has  been  some 
bad  habit  or  temper  indulged,  or  not  suffi- 
ciently watched  against ;  and  that  there  has  been 
some  want  of  prayer  or  prudence,  and  some 
yielding  to  sloth,  or  tampering  with  temptation  ; 
and  any  of  these  causes  of  heartlessness  are  rea- 
sons for  deep  shame  and  humiliation,  but  not  for 
despair.  Despair  can  only  make  all  that  is  bad 
worse,  and  all  that  is  discouraging  desperate  ; 
because  its  direct  tendency  is  to  harden  the  heart. 

But  whilst  it  is  true  that  bad  frames  of  spirit 


172  THE    FLUCTUATIONS    OF 

are  never  wholly  unconnected  with  remissness  of 
some  kind,  it  is  equally  true  that  both  they  and 
their  practical  causes  are  connected  with  some 
misapprehension  of  the  Gospel  itself.  There  has 
been  something  doctrinal  forgotten,  or  mista- 
ken, or  overlooked,  as  well  as  something  jJrac- 
tical  neglected,  whenever  lukewarmness  or  dis- 
relish takes  possession  of  the  heart.  Either  the 
object  of  faith,  or  the  law  of  faith,  is  in  some 
degree  lost  sight  of  or  misunderstood,  when  the 
followers  of  the  Lamb  are  heartless  and  formal. 
This  is  self-evident ;  because  it  is  impossible 
for  any  man  to  believe  that  he  himself  is  re- 
deemed by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  thus  made 
a  child  of  God,  and  yet  remain  unfeeling  to- 
wards God  and  the  Lamb.  Accordingly,  so 
long  as  we  venture  to  cherish  the  fond  hope 
that  we  are  "  accepted  in  the  Beloved,"  we  are 
not  unfeeling  in  heart,  nor  formal  in  obedience. 
It  is  when  we  forget  or  doubt  that  we  are 
"justified  by  faith,"  that  we  cease  to  have 
"  peace  with  God,"  and  sink  into  heartlessness 
in  his  service  ;  and,  therefore,  the  grand  evan- 
gelical fact,  that  his  "  righteousness  is  upon  all 
that  believe,"    should  never   be  forgotten   or 


RELIGIOUS  FEELING  AND  ENJOYMENT.     173 

doubted  by  any  one  who  is  relying  on  Christ 
for  a  holy  salvation.  It  is  the  duty  as  well  as 
the  privilege,  of  all  who  have  committed  their 
souls  to  Christ,  to  believe  that  they  m^e  justi- 
fied by  believing  on  Him  ;  because,  in  no  other 
way  can  they  ever  obtain  the  joy  of  salvation. 
In  fact,  there  is  no  other  way ;  for,  whatever 
the  Holy  Spirit  does  in  producing  that  joy,  he 
does  it  by  opening  up  this  revealed  truth  to  the 
mind,  and  enabling  the  soul  to  believe  it  on  its 
own  behalf.  And  this  belief,  although  not 
essential  to  acceptance  with  God,  is  essential 
to  "  peace  with  God,"  and  to  the  maintenance 
of  a  feeling  heart  in  his  service  ;  for  no  one  can 
feel  aright  in  all  things,  who  does  not  believe 
aright  in  all  those  things  which  "  belong  to  our 
peace." 

If,  therefore,  you  never  understood  clearly 
this  part  of  the  Gospel,  nor  saw,  in  the  hand- 
writing of  God,  your  own  warrant  to  regard 
yourself  as  a  child  of  God,  it  is  no  wonder  that 
your  best  frames  and  feelings  have  not  been 
lasting.  How  could  they  last  under  the  weak- 
ening and  wasting  influence  of  suspense  1  What 
was  there  to  maintain  them  in  lively  exercise, 
15* 


174  THE    FLUCTUATIONS    OP 

whilst  you  could  not  lay  your  hand  upon  the 
written  promise  of  your  own  salvation?  Seeing 
the  j^ossibilitij  of  being  saved,  is,  indeed,  "  a 
great  sight,"  which  may  well  awaken  whole 
trains  of  sweet  and  solemn  feelings  in  the  bosom 
of  a  trembling  sinner ;  but  these  cannot  last 
long  in  their  sweetness,  unless  he  see  too  the 
probabilily  of  being  saved.  Even  the  desire  of 
salvation,  which  is  perhaps,  the  most  powerful 
feeling  of  a  serious  mind,  must  lose  much  of 
its  power,  if  it  can  lay  hold  on  nothing  stronger 
than  a  "  peradventure^'  to  gratify  it.  The  soul 
craves  for  more — the  conscience  needs  more, 
than  a  may-be  to  satisfy  them.  Accordingly, 
if  they  are  not  satisfied,  they  soon  fall  asleep 
again,  or  return  to  their  old  portion. 

Here,  then,  is  one  great  cause  of  the  decline 
of  spiritual  relish  ; — the  spiritual  appetite,  when 
hungering  and  thirsting  for  salvation,  is  not 
taken  direct  to  the  Gospel  for  satisfaction,  but 
tantalized  by  mere  peradventures.  Indeed, 
ewen  prayer  itself  fails  to  keep  up  a  happy 
frame  of  mind,  when  the  mind  has  nothing  else 
to  look  to  but  the  bare  probability  of  an  even- 
tual answer.     Accordingly,  if  you  have  been 


RELIGIOUS    FEELING    AND    ENJOYMENT.    175 

doing  nothing  more  than  praying  for  salvation, 
it  is  really  no  wonder  that  your  enjoyment  has 
been  both  small  and  unsteady.  Not,  indeed, 
that  you  have  prayed  too  much  ;  that  is  im- 
possible ;  but  because  you  have  believed  too 
little.  God  answers  prayer  by  blessing  his 
own  Word  to  the  soul ;  and  therefore  it  is  as 
necessary  to  "  search  the  Scriptures,"  as  it  is  to 
cry  for  mercy.  But  if,  instead  of  combining 
with  prayer  the  study  of  the  Gospel,  that  you 
might  thus  understand  the  salvation  you  have 
been  seeking,  you  have  gone  on  expecting  that 
the  pardon,  and  peace,  and  joy  which  you  want- 
ed, would  be  infused,  in  some  mysterious  way, 
into  your  heart, — your  disappointment  is  a 
matter  of  course  ;  for  you  did  not  take  God's 
plan  of  succeeding  ;  and  the  consequence  is — 
the  darkness  and  deadness  which  you  complain 
of.  In  fact,  confining  the  pursuit  of  salvation 
to  prayer  alone,  is  almost  enough  to  bring 
prayer  itself  to  a  speedy  and  final  end  ;  for  no 
man  will  persist  long  in  fervent  prayer,  if,  after 
many  strong  cries  and  tears,  he  finds  himself  as 
far  off  as  ever  from  hope  and  peace.  He  may 
not  throw  off  the  habit  of  it ;  but  it  will  gra- 
dually fall  off,  if  he  gain  nothing  by  it.     Nor  is 


176  THE    FLUCTUATIONS    OF 

this  all  the  bad  effect  of  disuniting  faith  from 
prayer ;  the  man  who,  after  much  prayer  for 
pardon  and  peace,  finds  no  sense,  nor  symptom, 
of  either  in  his  mind,  is  strongly  tempted  to 
abandon  the  pursuit  as  hopeless,  and  to  suspect 
that  God  has  singled  him  out  as  an  exception 
to  the  rule,  that  "  whosoever  shall  call  on  the 
name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved."  And  when 
this  dark  suspicion  sets  in  upon  his  mind,  it  soon 
gives  birth  to  still  darker  thoughts  and  feelings. 
And  even  when  disappointment  does  not  occasion 
such  horrid  suspicions,  it  wears  out  the  spirit  of 
prayer,  and  weighs  down  all  the  best  feelings 
of  the  heart.  The  sad  reflection,  "  I  obtain 
no  answers  to  my  prayers,  and  find  no  enjoy- 
ment in  them  now !"  almost  cuts  the  cords 
which  first  bound  *^the  soul  to  "  the  horns  of 
the  altar."  And  when  such,  or  indeed  any 
considerations  alienate  the  soul  from  secret 
devotion,  they  soon  alter  its  gracious  feelings 
and  habits. 

Now,  it  is  thus,  chiefly,  that  matters  go 
wrong  in  the  heart  of  the  serious ;  they  miss 
enjoyment  by  overlooking  part  of  the  Gospel, 
and  thus  lose  much  of  their  first  love  and  live- 


RELIGIOUS    FEELING  AND    ENJOYMENT.    177 

liness.  Other  oversights  concur,  indeed,  with 
this  one,  in  producing  and  prolonging  a  low 
state  of  the  piety  in  the  soul ;  and  nothing  can 
restore  the  soul  to  spiritual  health,  which 
does  not  correct  these  practical  oversights, 
and  lead  to  watchfulness  and  diligence. 
Nothing,  however,  can  restore  the  soul  to  the 
joy  of  salvation,  or  to  the  power  of  godliness, 
but  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  leading  you  "  into  all 
truth;"  for,  until  you  have  a  personal  hold 
upon  the  great  salvation,  it  cannot  have  a  per- 
manent influence  upon  your  heart.  Now, 
such  a  hold  of  it  you  have  either  not  obtained, 
or  you  have  lost  it ;  and,  whichever  be  the 
case,  there  is  only  one  way  of  obtaining  it, — 
namely,  by  the  belief  o£  all  the  truth.  Watch- 
fulness, without  believing,  will  not  make  the 
heart  happy,  nor  "  right  with  God :"  prayer, 
without  believing,  will  not  restore  the  joy  of 
salvation.  They  may  produce  a  state  of  mind 
and  character,  so  devout  and  numble,  and  up- 
right, t*^  at,  by  reasoning  from  effects  to  causes, 
you  may  venture  to  conclude  that  your  salva- 
tion is  begun,  and  thus  get  hold  of  it  by  infer- 
ence. It  was  thus,  most  likely,  that  you  acquir- 


178  THE    FLUCTUATIONS    Of 

ed  your  first  hope  and  joy  of  salvation ;  the  loss 
of  which  you  now  deplore.  You  then  felt  as 
you  had  never  done  before,  and  found  such  a 
change  of  heart  and  habits  taking  place  in 
you,  and  were  conscious  of  such  a  willingness 
to  be  indebted  and  devoted  to  the  Saviour, — 
that  you  could  hardly  doubt  the  reality  of 
your  conversion.  Accordingly  from  thus  see- 
ing and  feeling  the  work  of  the  Spirit  within 
you,  you  ventured  to  conclude  that  the  work 
of  Christ  was  for  you.  Because  you  thought 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  had  "  quickened"  you, 
you  hoped  that  the  Saviour  had  "  died  for" 
you ;  and  because  certain  marks  of  effectual 
calling  were  showing  themselves  in  your  heart 
and  life,  you  ventured  to  regard  them  as  some 
evidence  of  being  "called  according  to  the 
purpose"  of  God. 

It  was,  perhaps,  somewhat  in  this  way,  that 
you  obtained  whatever  hold  of  salvation  you 
got  for  yourself  at  first  ;  and,  could  you  see 
all  those  marks  of  grace  about  yourself  again, 
you  would  feel  warranted  and  encouraged  to 
take  down  your  harp  from  the  willows,  and 
sing  again  the  New   Song :    but  as  some  of 


RELIGIOUS  FEELING  AND  ENJOYMENT.    179 

these  marks  are  almost  gone,  and  all  of  them 
more  or  less  decayed,  you  dare  not  sing  as  in 
the  days  of  old,  nor  even  hope  as  formerly. 
But  now,  if  this  really  be  a  true  copy  of  your 
past  and  present  views  and  feelings,  does  it 
not  occur  to  you,  on  looking  at  the  copy,  that 
you  have,  all  along,  had  but  confused  ideas 
of  the  Gospel  ?  You  seem,  indeed,  to  have  be- 
lieved it  cordially  as  far  as  you  understood  it ; 
but  it  does  not  seem  that  you  ever  studied  it 
half  so  much  as  you  did  the  frames  of  your 
own  mind.  You  must  have  looked  chiefly 
into  and  at  yourself  for  a  warrant  to  hope  in 
Christ.  Do  consider  this  fact.  According  to 
your  own  account  of  the  matter,  you  have, 
since  yoii  began  to  think  seriously,  been  much 
in  the  habit  of  marking  the  workings  of  your 
own  mind,  and  the  meltings  of  your  own  heart; 
and  when  you  found  them  of  a  holy  and 
humble  character,  you  began  to  think  that 
you  were  then  warranted,  and  almost  welcome, 
to  hope  in  Christ  for  your  own  salvation ;  but 
now  that  you  feel  less  spiritual  and  contrite, 
you  are  afraid  to  hope. 

Now  really,  if  this  be  the  real   state  of  the 


180  THE    FLUCTUATIONS    OF 

case  with  you,  you  have  misunderstood  the 
Gospel  more  than  I  have  hitherto  supposed 
you  to  have  done.  For  do  you  not  see,  that, 
in  all  your  reasonings  from  effects  to  causes, 
your  own  feelings,  and  not  God's  invitations, 
have  been  made  your  chief  warrant  for  hoping 
in  Christ.  This  is  self-evident,  seeing  that, 
now  your  tenderness  of  feeling  is  gone,  you  are 
afraid  to  hope  ; — a  plain  proof  that  you  have 
studied  your  own  heart  far  more  than  the  word 
of  God.  What  He  says  concerning  the  ground 
and  warrant  of  hope,  has  had  less  of  your  at- 
tention than  wliat  you  felt  towards  religion  in 
general.  Now,  although  you  did  not,  and,  in- 
deed, could  not,  feel  too  much,  you  have  made 
a  wrong  use  of  your  best  feelings,-  in  thus 
making  them  your  chief  encouragement  in 
hoping  for  salvation ;  for  they  are  no  part  of 
the  ground  of  hope,  nor,  in  themselves,  of 
its  warrant.  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  tciketh  ciicaij  the  sin  of  the  ivorldy^  is 
both  the  only  ground  and  warrant  of  hope 
which  the  Scriptures  contain.  Nor  is  any 
thing  more  necessary  ;  for  as  the  blood  of  th^ 
Lamb  answers  all   the  demands  of  the  law,  so 


THE    FLUCTUATIONS  OF,    &C.  181 

the  work  of  the  Lamb  answers  all  the  demards 
of  the  law,  so  the  word  of  the  Lamb  warrants 
all  who  are  looking  to  Him  alone  for  accept- 
ance with  God,  to  believe  that  they  are 
accepted.  This  is  the  Gospel !"  "  He  that 
believeth,  is  justified  from  all  things."  "He 
that  belie veth  hath  eternal  life."  If,  there- 
fore, you  are  conscious  that,  notwithstanding 
all  your  mistakes  and  relapses,  your  real 
design  was  and  is  to  rely  upon  Christ  alone, 
that  you  might  become  like  Christ ;  you  too 
are  warranted,  by  the  direct  authority  of  God, 
to  believe  that  you  are  a  partaker  of  that  sal- 
vation which  you  were,  just  now,  afraid  to 
hope  for.  And  if  you  are  astonished  to  find 
the  matter  brought  to  this  much  desired, 
but  unexpected  issue,  do  remember  that  it  is 
only  saying,  in  other  words,  that  eternal  life 
is  "  the  free  gift  of  God''  to  them  who  believe 
in  Christ.  Consider  these  things,  and  they 
will  soon  restore  all  your  best  feelings,  and 
place  them  upon  a  firmer  basis  than  ever  they 
stood  on  before. 
16 


No.  XL 

THE    CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING. 

One  great  cause  of  backsliding  is  the  uncer- 
taintij  which  many  of  the  serious  allow  to 
rest  upon  the  question  of  their  own  faith  in 
Christ.  They  never  were  sure  that  they  were 
believers.  They  wished  to  be  so — tried  to  be 
so,  and  hoped  that,  eventually,  they  should 
prove  to  be  so.  This  may  be  your  case.  You 
were  quite  sure,  when  you  began  to  follow 
Christ,  that  a  great  change  had  taken  place  in 
your  heart  and  habits,  and  in  your  views  and 
feelings; — so  great,  that  you  could  not  but 
regard  it,  then,  as  the  beginning  of  that  "  good 
work"  which  God  has  promised  to  carry  on. 
Accordingly,  under  this  sweet  persuasion,  you 
began  to  act  as  a  believer,  and  to  apply  to 
yourself  all  the  commands  which  are  enjoined 
upon  believers.  Thus,  in  reference  to  duty, 
you  cast  in  }  our  lot  with  the  people  of  God, 
and  willingly  came    under    all  their  peculiar 


CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING.  183 

obligations  ;  aud  the  readiness  with  which  you 
did  so,  at  that  time,  was  no  small  proof  to 
yourself,  and  others,  that  you  were  the  subject 
of  a  divine  charge.  You  were  even  glad  to 
find  that  you  were  no  longer  unwilling  to  follow 
holiness,  ixpr  averse  to  devotion.  You  won- 
dered and  wept  that  you  had  ever  neglected 
Ihem — and  adored  the  grace  which  had  put  an 
end  to  that  criminal  negligence.  Accordingly 
you  often  felt  sure  that  you  could  never  relapse 
into  your  old  state  of  mind  ;  the  bare  idea  of 
going  back  from  the  "  narrow  way"  into  the 
*'  broad  way"  again,  was  abhorrent  to  you. 
You  could  not  believe  that  it  was  possible  after 
all  that  you  had  seen  and  felt,  to  forsake  the 
fountain  of  living  waters,  and  return  to  the 
broken  cisterns  of  sin  or  folly.  But  you  have 
done  so,  and  left  both  your  "  first  love,"  and 
your  "  first  work."  You  are  now  a  back- 
slider, and  feel  and  confess  that  you  are  so. 

Many  causes,  of  course,  concurred  in  pro- 
ducing this  backsliding  ;  and  all  the  moral 
causes  of  it  are  well  known  to  yourself.  You 
can  see,  at  a  glance,  how  it  began  in  the  neg- 
lect of  secret  prayer  ;  and  how  it  went  on  by 
the   neglect  of  self-examination  ;  and   how   it 


184  CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING. 

settled  into  a  kind  of  apostacy  of  heart  from 
God  and  godliness,  by  an  undue  attention  to  the 
world,  or  by  tampering  with  forbidden  things. 
Your  heart  condems  you — and  "  God  is 
greater  than  your  heart,  and  knoneih  all 
things !"  The  case,  however,  although  both 
lamentable  and  criminal,  is  not  hopeless.  You 
have,  indeed,  almost  given  up  God  ;  but  God 
has  not  given  up  you  ;  so  that  there  is  still 
hope  in  Israel  concerning  this  thing  !  For  it  is 
just  as  true  that  God  "  heals  backslidings,"  as 
that  he  pardons  sins  ; — just  as  true  that  the 
backslider  is  welcome  to  return  to  Christ,  as 
that  any  sinner  is  welcome  to  come  to  him.  He 
who  restored  Peter  will  not  reject  you,  when 
you  seek  him  with  all  your  heart.  The  Saviour 
is,  in  fact,  more  unwilling  to  give  you  up  finally 
than  you  are  to  be  given  up  by  him. 

Such  being  the  real  state  of  the  case,  the  first 
question  is,  of  course.  How  must  you  return  ? 
Now  there  is  not  one  way  for  unbelievers 
to  come  to  God,  and  another  for  backsliders 
to  return  to  God  ;  but  the  way  in  which  you 
came,  is  the  only  way  in  which  you  can  return. 
Both  unbelievers  and  backsliders  have  "  access 
to  God,"  only  "  by  the  blood  of  Christ  ;"  but  in 


CAUSES  OF  BACKSLIDING.  185 

that  way,  whosoever  cometh,  or  returneth,  he 
will  in  no  wise  cast  out.  In  a  word,  backsliders 
can  only  be  restored  in  the  same  way  that  sin- 
ners are  justified, — by  believing  in  Christ  for 
salvation. 

Now,  if  you  intend  to  try  again  this  way  of 
access  to  God,  see  to  it,  I  beseech  you,  that  the 
question  of  your  beheving  is  not  left  in  the 
doubtful  state  in  which  you  allowed  it  to  re- 
main, when  you  first  attempted  to  believe  with 
the  heart ;  for  if  you  leave  it  unsettled  or  uncer- 
tain, you  will  soon  backslide  again.  You  can- 
not go  on  well  in  the  ways  of  God,  until  you 
knoiv  that  you  are  a  believer.  All  your  former 
backslidings  arose,  more  or  less,  out  of  your 
former  uncertainty  on  this  point.  They  had, 
indeed,  other  and  u'orse  causes  ;  but  this,  too, 
was  a  cause.  And  in  this  way ; — not  being 
sure  that  you  were  a  believer,  you  were  not, 
and  could  not  be,  sure  that  you  had  any  rfg/i/ 
to  the  comfort  of  the  great  and  precious  pro- 
mises. Accordingly  you  were  afraid,  even 
in  your  best  days,  to  apply  them  freely  to 
yourself.  I  mean,  you  did  not,  and  durst  not, 
even  then,  apply  the  promises  to  your  own 
16* 


186  CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING. 


J,  as  you  applied  the  laivs  of  the  Gospel. 
You  were  quite  sure  that  it  was  your  bounden 
duty  to  regard  all  the  commandments  of  God 
as  the  rule  of  your  life ;  but  you  were  not 
sure  that  it  was  your  privilege  to  regard  all  the 
promises  of  God  as  the  portion  of  your  soul. 
You  pleaded,  indeed,  the  promises  in  the  name 
of  Christ,  and  hoped  that  God  would  fuHil 
them  in  your  experience  ;  but  you  often  doubt- 
ed whether  he  would  do  so,  and  felt  that  you 
had  no  certain  hold  on  Him  or  them.  The 
consequence  of  all  this  was,  that  the  Gospel 
had  not  a  firm  hold  upon  you ;  and  therefore, 
when  temptation  came,  you  were  not  fully 
prepared  to  resist  it.  You  could  not  say,  "  I 
am  a  child  of  God,  and  must  not  give  way  to 
it — an  heir  of  salvation,  and  need  not  be  van- 
quished by  it."  Temptation,  therefore,  had 
nothing  to  contend  with,  but  a  sense  of  duty 
and  interest ;  and  this  it  overcame. 

It  is  of  immense  importance  to  understand 
this  point  clearly.  You  were  quite  sincere,  and 
not  unhappy,  when  you  began  to  follow  Christ  : 
salvation  was  your  supreme  object ;  and  the 
hope  of  obtaining  it,  sooner  or  later,  was  (he 
joy  of  your  heart. 


CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING.  187 

You  did  not,  however,  expect  to  obtain  it 
soon ;  but  laid  your  account  with  years, 
perhaps,  of  diligence,  before  you  could  make 
your  calling  and  election  sure.  And,  at  first, 
you  were  not  unwilling  to  pursue  the  assu- 
rance of  salvation  at  this  expense  of  diligence. 
You  thought,  and  rightly  too,  that  the  witness 
and  seal  of  the  Spirit  would  amply  repay  all 
the  pains  taken  to  obtain  them.  However, 
before  they  coidd  come,  you  had  begun  to  go 
astray.  Neither  your  diligence  nor  delight 
lasted  long.  They  did  not,  indeed,  pass  away 
so  rapidly  as  the  early  cloud,  or  the  morning 
dew  ;  but  they  did  pass  away  sooner  than  you 
could  have  imagined  it  possible  for  them. 
Now  remember,  and  mark, — ^just  in  propor- 
tion as  your  delight  in  the  ways  of  God  de- 
clined, your  diligence  abated ;  and,  exactly  as 
both  declined,  your  doubts  of  the  reahty  of 
your  conversion  multiplied.  Accordingly  it 
was  not  as  a  child  of  God — not  as  a  believer — 
not  even  in  the  character  of  a  convert, — that 
you  departed  from  God  ;  but,  in  leaving  Him, 
you  suspected  that  you  had  never  belonged  to 
Him.  You,  most  likely,  even  paHiated  your 
backslidings  to  yourself,  by   the  consideration 


188  CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING. 

that  you  had  either  never  avowed  yourself  to 
be  a  true  convert,  or  had  not  been  sure  of  it 
in  your  own  mind.  Your  backsHding  did 
not,  therefore,  appear  to  you  as  the  departure 
of  a.  child  from  a  father,  but  of  a.  servant  from 
a  master.  You  feh,  indeed,  that  you  were 
risking  your  soul  more  than  ever;  but  you 
felt,  too,  that  it  had  never  been  safe.  Thus, 
you  had  not  all,  nor  the  best,  motives  of  a 
conscious  believer,  to  restrain  you.  You  had, 
indeed,  motives  which  ought  to  have  restrained 
you,  and  which  ivould  have  done  so,  if  they 
had  been  kept  steadfastly  in  view  ;  and  it  is 
but  your  sin  and  shame,  that  you  lost  sight 
of  them  :  but  still,  you  had  not  that  magnetic 
motive  which  confirmed  the  souls  of  the  first 
disciples, — "  We  love  him  because  he  first  loved 
us.^^  Any  love  you  had  to  the  Saviour 
arose  either  from  the  consideration  of  his 
general  love  to  the  world,  or  from  the  hope 
that  he  might,  one  day,  manifest  his  love  to 
you  ;  and,  as  the  manifestation  which  you 
looked  for  did  not  come,  the  diligence  which 
you  began  with  did  not  go  on. 

Now,  if  this  was  the  real  state  of  the  matter 
in  your  case,  thus,  it  is  evident,  it  will  be  aga'*-, 


I 


CAUSES   OF    BACKSLIDING.  189 

unless  you  get  under  the  influence  of  the  pecu- 
liar,  as  well  as  the  common,  motives  which 
bind  the  soul  to  Christ  and  holiness.  In  re- 
turning to  God,  therefore,  see  to  it — that  it  is 
by  believing  in  Christ  that  you  may  "  he  justi- 
fied by  the  failh  of  Christ^  Your  first  ap- 
proaches to  the  Saviour  came  short  of  this. 
"  The  end"  of  whatever  faith  you  exercised 
then,  was  the  remote,  not  the  immediate,  sal- 
vation of  your  soul  ;  whereas  you  are  war- 
ranted, and  welcome,  immediately  upon  com- 
mitting your  soul  to  Christ  for  a  holy  salvation, 
to  believe  that  you  "  shall  be  saved  ;"  for  God 
accepts  at  once,  and  Christ  keeps  for  ever,  all 
who  beheve  with  the  heart  unto  righteousness. 
Credit  this,  therefore  in  your  own  case ;  and  thus, 
although  future  backsliding  will  not  be  render- 
ed impossible,  it  will  be  far  less  likely  to  occur. 
There  is,  however,  a  class  of  backsliders 
who  never  went  so  far,  either  in  believing  or 
obeying  the  Gospel,  as  in  the  case  just  stated. 
They  knew  something  of  the  way  of  salvation, 
and,  for  a  time,  felt  so  much  of  its  value,  that 
they  could  not  neglect  secret  prayer,  nor  pray 
without  tears.  They  were  often  quite  overcome, 
both  in   their  closets  and  in  the  sanctuary,  with 


190  CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING. 

sweet  or  solemn  impressions  of  divine  and  eter- 
nal things.  Their  hearts  melted  or  warmed 
whenever  they  pondered  on  the  great  salvation. 
But  now,  all  this  holy  susceptibility  and  deep 
feeling  is  lost,  and  with  it,  all  the  hope  which 
it  gave  rise  to.  Accordingly,  such  persons, 
on  looking  back  to  their  former  state  of  mind, 
and  contrasting  it  with  the  present,  feel  that 
they  are  backsliders  in  heart  and  in  life.  The 
consciousness  of  this  melancholy  fact  over- 
whelms them  at  times  ;  but  when  they  think 
of  returning  to  the  Fountain  of  hving  waters, 
the  want  of  their  old  feelings  of  love  and  relish 
discourages  them.  Hence  the  language  of  some 
is,  "  O  that  it  were  with  me  as  in  months  past ! 
but  I  can  neither  feel  nor  pray  now  as  I  did 
then,  and,  therefore,  I  dare  not  hope.  My  soul 
no  longer  prospers,  and  therefore  I  can  take  no 
comfort  from  the  promises.  I  have  lost  my  first 
love,  and  now  I  can  get  no  hold  upon  Christ 
for  myself.  I  have  departed  from  God,  and 
God  has,  in  anger,  hid  his  face  from  me  !" 

Now  this  is  certainly  a  deplorable  case ;  and 
whoever  would  treat  it  harshly  has  not  the  spirit 
of  Christ.  The  sincerity  and  humility  of  the 
confession  demand  both  respect  and  tenderness. 


CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING.  191 

There  are,  however,  mistakes  mixed  up  with  it, 
which  require  to  be  corrected,  even  if  some 
pain  be  incurred  by  the  correction  of  them. 

Now,  when  you  say  that  "  God  has  hid  his 
face  from  you  in  anger,"  this  implies  that  you 
once  saw  it  in  love,  and  enjoyed  the  hght  of 
his  countenance.  But  is  this  really  true  ?  Is 
it  certain  that  what  you  once  enjoyed,  was 
the  divine  presence  shining  on  your  soul  ?  It 
is  quite  certain  that  you  enjoyed  something 
which  was  both  pleasing  and  profitable  to  you 
at  the  time  :  of  that  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
seeing  the  memory  of  those  happy  moments  is 
so  dear  to  you,  and  the  loss  of  them  so  deeply 
deplored  by  you.  It  is  not,  therefore,  with  any 
view  of  throwing  discredit  on  your  word,  that 
I  ask.  Is  it  the  fact,  that  God  ever  manifested 
himself  to  your  soul  as  your  Father  and  por- 
tion ?  Every  thing  is  not  the  divine  presence 
which  is  called  so.  What  you  felt  then,  may 
appear,  when  compared  with  your  present 
darkness,  the  light  of  God's  countenance  ;  but 
you  did  not,  perhaps,  think  it  so  then.  Re- 
member what  was  your  opinion  of  that  joy, 
when  it  was  full,  and  whilst  it  lasted  !  Were 
you,  then,  sure   that  you  had   obtained   salva- 


192  CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING. 

tlon — sure  that  you  were  accepted  in  the  Be- 
loved— sure  that  you  were  passed  from  death 
to  hfe  1  Did  not  your  joy  arise  rather  from  a 
persuasion  that  you  were  in  a  fair  ximy  for 
finding  mercy  at  last  ?  Were  you  not  quite  as 
much  pleased  with  your  own  good  feelings  and 
intentions,  as  with  the  Gospel  ]  Was  it  not, 
chiefly,  because  you /e// as  you  did,  that  you 
hoped  as  you  did  then  1  Remember,  as  mi- 
nutely as  you  can,  the  precise  character  of 
your  first  love !  I  am  not  attempting  to  dis- 
credit its  sincerity,  but  to  ascertain  how  far  it 
was  influenced  by  faith  in  the  atonement. 
What  I  want  to  get  at  in  your  case,  is,  the 
degree  in  which  your  hopes  and  happiness 
arose  from  believing  views  of  the  blood  of 
Christ.  Now,  you  did  not  overlook  that  great 
atonement,  nor  presume  to  hope  apart  from 
its  merits.  In  one  sense,  it  was  your  only 
and  final  plea  at  the  mercy-seat :  but  did  you, 
even  in  your  best  days,  think  it  a  sufficient 
,  plea  1  W^hen  you  pleaded  it  most  fervently, 
did  you  feel  it  to  be  enough,  in  itself  and  by 
itself,  to  obtain  for  you  acceptance  with  God  ? 
Did  you  see  nothing  between  you  and  hell, 
but  the    cross  ? — and    see  that  to    be  quite 


CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING.  193 

enough  to  save  you  from  the  wrath  to  come  ? 
Did  you  really  believe  or  perceive,  that  nothing 
but  faith  was  necessary  in  order  to  warrant 
hope  1  Did  it  ever  occur  to  you,  even  when 
your  faith  was  strongest,  that  your  faith  had 
saved  you  1  Or,  is  it  not  the  fact,  that  you 
attached  far  more  importance  to  your  feelings 
than  to  your  faith  ?  Be  honest ! — your  be- 
lieving went  for  little  in  your  own  estimation. 
You  thought  it  the  least  part  of  your  piety  ; 
and  that,  not  because  it  was  weak,  but  because 
you  had  very  little  faith  in  the  use  of  faith 
itself,  or  did  not  regard  your  own  believing  as 
faith.  What  you  believed,  was  the  last  thing 
you  thought  of,  when  examining  the  reality 
of  your  religion ;  you  laid  the  chief  stress 
upon  your  tears,  prayers,  and  holy  desires,  and 
hardly  allowed  any  weight  to  your  believing. 
This  is  self-evident  ;  for  you  still  believe  all 
that  you  did  then,  and  still  think  your  behef 
of  the  Gospel  of  no  consequence  or  real  use. 
It  gives  you  no  comfort  now,  and  therefore 
it  was  not  it  which  comforted  you  then. 

Surely  all  this  forces  upon   you   the    suspi- 
cion, if  not  the  conviction,  that   whatever  you 
17 


194  CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING. 

felt,  even  in  your  best  days,  you  did  not 
understand  the  way  of  salvation  by  faith  well. 
For,  do  you  not  see,  that  if  the  atonement  had 
really  been  the  sole  ground  of  your  hope  then, 
and  if  faith  in  it  had  been  your  hold  on  it, 
you  could  hope  still,  because  you  believe  still 
all  that  you  did  then  1  You  are  changed  for  the 
worse  in  many  respects,  but  your  believing 
goes  on  as  formerly.  I  mean — you  disbelieve 
none  of  the  truths  which  you  beheved  then. 
You  have  as  much  faith  in  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel  as  ever  ;  but  having  less  feehng,  you 
attach  no  importance  to  it.  You  never  laid 
much  stress  upon  your  believing,  and  now  you 
think  it  of  no  use  whatever. 

The  object  of  these  remarks  is,  to  convince 
you,  that  however  sincere,  warm,  or  pleasing, 
yojr  former  religious  feelings  were,  you  were, 
all  along,  very  imperfectly  acquainted  with  the 
way  of  salvation ;  indeed,  so  ignorant  of  it, 
that  if  all  these  feelings  were  restored  in 
your  heart,  they  would  not  prove  you  to  be  a 
believer.  The  loss  of  them  proves  that  you 
are  a  backslider  from  much  that  was  good 
and  promising;  but  the  revival  of  them,  in 
all  their  original   tenderness,  would  not  con- 


CAUSES    OF    BACKSLIDING.  195 

stitute  a  child  of  God :  for  sinners  are  made 
"  the  sons  of  God,  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  ;" 
■whereas,  in  your  creed,  this  grand  principle 
of  the  Gospel  has  been  overlooked  or  misunder- 
stood. Or,  if  you  have  talked  of  salvation 
by  faith,  you  must  have  meant,  by  faith,  some- 
thing more  than  the  hearty  belief  of  the  truth 
concerning  the  person  and  work  of  Christ. 
Depend  on  it,  therefore,  that  you  are  not,  and 
never  have  been,  so  humble  as  you  imagine  ; 
for  had  you  seen  or  believed  that  there  was  no- 
thing but  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  between  you 
and  perishing,  you  must  have  seen  too,  that  the 
only  way  of  escape  is  by  trusting  to  that  blood. 
Well — it  is  open  to  your  confidence  still ;  and, 
if  you  are  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  its  freeness 
and  efficacy,  why  not  trust  in  it  at  once  ! 

Many  other  causes  of  backsliding  might  be 
(perhaps  ought  to  have  been)  enumerated  ;  but 
the  moral  causes  of  it  are  so  abundantly  ex- 
plained in  other  works,  that  it  seemed  better  to 
confine  this  chapter  to  those  mistakes,  and  to 
that  uncertainty,  upon  the  subject  of  a  personal 
interest  in  Christ,  which  give  such  power  to 
temptation,  by  leaving  the  mind  unsatisfied, 
and  unfortified  with  the  hope  of  salvation. 


No.  XII. 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS. 

The  perplexity  of  the  serious  is  often  in- 
creased, for  a  time,  by  their  trials  or  calamities. 
And  in  this  way  :  it  seems  hard,  when  we  are 
willing  and  trying  to  do  well  in  the  service  of 
God,  to  be  hindered  by  an  unusual  weight  of 
affliction.  Such  a  hindrance  we  did  not  look 
for ;  but  almost  calculated  that  providence^ 
as  well  as  grace,  would  smile  upon  us  when 
we  became  the  decided  followers  of  the  I^amb. 
We  may  not,  indeed,  have  ventured  to  say  so, 
in  words,  to  ourselves  ;  but  it  was  almost  an 
understood  thing,  and  taken  for  granted  by  us, 
that  we  should  be  in  less  danger  than  formerly. 
We  intended  to  do  so  well,  and  to  be  so  devoted 
to  God,  that  it  seemed  unlikely  that  he  would 
allow  any  thing  to  befal  us,  which  was  likely 
to  hinder  or  unhinge  us  :  but  God's  thoughts 
are  not  as  our  thoughts  on  this  point.     He  has 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  197 

allowed  both  trials  and  calamities  to  come  upon 
us ;  and  these  may  be  only  "  the  beginnings 
of  sorrows." 

But  this,  although  painful,  should  not  sur- 
prise us  ;  we  had  no  warrant  to  calculate  upon 
exemption  from  tribulation.  In  fact,  we  ought 
to  have  laid  our  account  with  passing  through 
"  many  tribulations,"  from  the  time  we  began 
to  walk  in  "the  narrow  way"  to  heaven.  It 
was  "  U'riZ/ett,"  that  we  should  have  to  do  so  : 
it  was  obvious  that  all  who  had  preceded  us  in 
the  way  to  Zion,  had  done  so.  If,  therefore, 
we  flattered  ourselves,  in  the  face  of  all  divine 
testimony  and  of  all  human  experience,  the 
flattery  must  have  been  almost  wilful,  and  alto- 
gether inexcusable.  "  But  no  strange  thing 
has  befallen"  us,  however  much  we  may  be 
startled  or  staggered  by  our  afflictions.  We 
may  see  the  same  crosses  on  the  shoulders  of 
many  of  our  brethren  ;  yea,  and  upon  many 
who  are  strangers  to  God  and  godliness,  and 
who  have  thus  no  resource  in  the  day  of 
calamity.  Now  if  it  be  so  hard  to  bear  up 
under  heavy  trials,  notwithstanding  all  that  we 
know  of  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  of  the  tender 
17* 


198  SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS. 

ness  of  the   Saviour,   how  intolerable  it  must 
be  to  suffer  without  hope  ! 

This  is  a  view  of  our  trials,  which  we  ought 
never  to  lose  sight  of.  They  might  have  been 
sent  whilst  we  were  strangers  to  prayer  and 
faith ;  and,  had  they  come  before  we  fled  to 
Christ,  they  might  have  hurried  us  on  to  des- 
peration, or  hardened  our  hearts  against  the 
Gospel.  Weigh  this  solemn  fact !  We  should 
not  have  escaped  from  all  affliction,  nor  have 
had  any  security  against  our  present  sufferings, 
by  continuing  in  "  the  broad  way :"  they  might 
have  overtaken  us  there  ;  or  what  is  worse, 
God  might  have  cursed  us,  by  giving  us  our 
good  things  in  this  life.  Now,  if  the  mighty 
hand  of  God  had  struck  us  down  whilst  we 
were  afar  off  from  him,  and  unwilling  to  draw 
nigh  to  him,  the  consequences  might  have 
been  fatal ;  for,  if  we  almost  sink  now,  although 
we  can  cast  our  burden  on  the  Lord,  we  must 
have  been  overwhelmed,  if  that  burden  had 
been  laid  upon  us  before  we  knew  the  Lord. 
And  if,  at  times,  it  almost  alienate  some  of  our 
feelings  from  him,  by  its  weight ;  how  easily 
might  it  have  set  all  at  the  heart  against  him, 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  199 

whilst  our  hearts  were  unregenerate !  This  is 
not  such  an  unusual  effect  of  severe  troubles 
as  you  may  imagine.  We,  indeed,  see  many 
brought  to  their  "  right  mind"  by  affliction  ; 
and  therefore  we  are  apt  to  suppose  that  the 
natural  tendency  of  it  is  to  awaken  the  careless, 
and  soften  the  obdurate  ;  but  whenever  afflic- 
tion does  so  it  is  not  by  its  natural  influence, 
but  because  it  is  overruled  for  good,  by  grace. 
Accordingly  in  those  circles  of  life  where  the 
means  of  grace  are  neglected,  and  the  Gospel 
unknown,  the  usual  effect  of  trouble  is  to 
harden  the  heart  against  God,  or  to  produce 
utter  recklessness.  There  are,  indeed,  some 
pleasing  exceptions  to  this  melancholy  fact, 
which  occur  ;  but  they  are  very  few  ;  and  no 
wonder.  How  could  it,  in  the  nature  of  things, 
be  otherwise  ?  Affliction  is  well  calculated  to 
enforce  whatever  a  man  hiou-s  of  God  and 
salvation ;  but,  if  he  have  grown  up  in  igno- 
rance of  the  things  which  belong  to  his  "  peace," 
it  cannot  inform  him  of  these  things.  Accord- 
ingly, where  they  are  not  known  beforehand, 
there  is  nothing  in  the  mind  to  work  upon,  but 
its  own  powers  and  passions,  and  these  are  ra- 
ther irritated  than  subdued  by  the  rod.     Had, 


200  SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTION?. 

therefore,  our  severest  trials  come  upon  us 
whilst  we  were  ignorant  and  out  of  the  way, 
the  probability  is,  that  they  would  have  seared 
our  conscience,  and  thus  sealed  our  ruin. 

Another  reconciling  consideration  is — that 
our  former  trials  have  been  positively  useful 
tons.  Our  present  affliction  is  not  the  first; 
we  have  had  the  cup  at  our  lips  before  ;  and 
if  it  be  bitterer  than  before,  there  is  still  no 
'poison  in  it.  Hitherto  it  has  proved  salutary 
in  every  instance.  Accordingly  we  can  trace 
an  intimate  connexion  between  certain  trials 
and  the  formation  of  our  religious  character  : 
they  gave  power  and  glory  to  our  views  of 
salvation  and  eternity,  and  brought  our  prin- 
ciples to  the  test ;  and  assisted  in  breaking  up 
bad  habits,  and  in  bringing  down  bad  tempers  ; 
for  before  we  were  afflicted  we  "  went  astray." 
Upon  our  devotional  character,  especially, 
they  have  had  a  mighty  influence.  The  s^nrit 
of  prayer  might  almost  be  said  to  have  begun 
with  the  beginning  of  our  sorrows ;  we  came 
so  near  to  God,  and  unbosomed  and  un- 
burdened our  souls  so  fully  to  him,  when  his 
hand  was  first  lifted  up  against  us.  We  saw 
the  '* needs  be"   for  the  rod  then,  and  acknoM- 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  201 

ledged  that  in  faithfulness  he  had  afflicted  us. 
Accordingly,  on  looking  back  to  the  devotional 
exercises  of  that  time,  and  the  devotional 
habits  which  grew  out  of  them,  we  can  truly 
say  with  David,  "  It  was  good  for  me  that  I 
was  afflicted."  Wow,  with  all  this  experience, 
why  not  expect  similar  good  from  your  present 
afflictions  ?  They  are  heavier — but  they  are 
from  the  same  hand,  and  from  the  same  heart 
too  ;  and  therefore  for  the  same  gracious  pur- 
pose. 

"  But  they  have  not  the  same  influence," 
some  may  say  ;  "  this  stroke  of  the  rod  has 
quite  stunned  me.  My  spirit  is  so  over- 
whelmed within  me,  and  my  mind  so  unhinged, 
that  I  cannot  pray,  nor  meditate,  nor  do  any 
thing  aright.  My  former  troubles  endeared 
the  mercy-seat  and  the  means  of  grace,  and 
seemed  to  bring  with  them  the  strength  and 
the  consolation  required  for  bearing  them  well ; 
but  this  calamity  has  swept,  like  a  whirlwind, 
all  my  best  principles  and  feelings  before  it. 
Nothing  rises  in  my  heart  but  dark  and  horrid 
thoughts  ;  and  when  I  try  to  pray  them  down, 
they  rise   more  fiercely  !"     This   is,  indeed,  a 


202  SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS. 

deplorable  case  ;  but  still,  it  is  only  the  natu- 
ral effect  of  the  first  pressure  of  heavy  woes  ; 
they  unsettle  and  upset  the  mind  for  a  time, 
and  we  ourselves  ag<^ravate  their  pressure  by 
rash  conclusions.  One  rash  conclusion,  which 
we  are  prone  to  draw,  is, — that  we  never  can 
get  over  such  a  trial,  nor  be  ourselves  again. 
We  feel  sure  of  this,  and  say  that  it  is  impos- 
sible ever  to  surmount  it,  or  to  be  happy  again. 
Perhaps  this  is  your  opinion  of  your  own 
case.  It  is,  however,  a  conclusion  utterly  un- 
warranted by  Scripture  or  experience.  Others 
have  recovered  from  strokes  of  providence 
equally  stunning.  Asaph  was  quite  as  much 
overwhelmed  as  you  are.  Besides,  you  are 
not  prepared,  whatever  you  may  think  at  pre- 
sent, to  abide  by  your  own  conclusion.  It  is 
not  drawn  from  all  the  facts  of  the  case.  You 
are  looking  only  to  "  the  things  which  are  seen, 
and  temporal,"  and  overlooking  "  the  things 
which  are  unseen,  and  eternal,"  when  you  say 
that  all  is  over  in  your  case.  For  surely  you 
have  not  made  up  your  mind  to  brave  and 
bear  eternal  separation  from  God  and  the 
Lamb  !     Surely  you  are  not  willing  to  aban- 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  203 

don  your  soul  to  perdition,  because  your  tem- 
poral interests  are  gone  to  wreck  !  You  cannot 
look  a  ruined  eternity  in  the  face,  and  reck- 
lessly await  its  coming  !  Such  horrid  thoughts 
may,  indeed,  flash  across  your  agitated  spirit 
for  a  moment ;  but  you  dare  not,  cannot  dwell 
upon  them.  Even  if  you  indulge  them  for  a 
moment,  there  is  a  lurking  hope  that  it  will 
not  come  to  this  :  and  even  when  you  are 
most  desperate,  you  are  not  prepared  to  affirm 
that  God  cannot  bring  you  out  of  these  deep 
waters. 

Consider  this  ;  you  are  not  prepared  to  throw 
your  precious  and  immortal  soul  into  the 
general  wreck  of  your  happiness.  There  is 
enough  lost,  without  losing  that  too  !  Besides, 
you  do  not  believe  yourself,  when  you  try  to 
say  to  yourself,  that  all  hope  is  for  ever  gone. 
Oh  no  !  you  may  not  see  how  you  can  be 
restored,  but  you  know  that  restoration  is  not 
impossible.  You  dare  not  go  the  length  of 
maintaining  that  God  is  your  implacable  and 
eternal  enemy.  You  may  say,  "  What  can  I 
think,  seeing  God  has  allowed  all  this  to  come 
upon  mel  Is  not  my  calamity  a  token,  not 
only  of  his  anger  and  wrath,  but  of  his  hatred  .<"* 


204  SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS. 

No  I  for  grievous  as  it  is,  it  is  less  than  Job's  ; 
and  in  his  there  was  no  hatred  at  all.  Besides, 
you  once  thought,  and  believed,  that  God  was 
your  friend.  "  Ah,"  you  say,  "  it  is  the 
recollection  of  that  hope  which  aggravates  all 
my  misery.  I  had  begun  to  feel  as  a  child,  and 
to  act  as  a  child,  towards  the  God  of  salvation  ; 
and  I  seemed,  to  myself,  likely  to  do  well  in  his 
service,  until  this  came  upon  me."  Indeed ! 
upon  what  grounds  did  you  then  rest  the  hope 
of  your  sonship  1  Perhaps  these  grounds  re- 
main as  open  and  firm  as  ever  ; — if  they  were 
scriptural  grounds,  they  actually  do.  If,  how- 
ever, you  took  up  the  hope  of  salvation  from 
the  consideration  that  providence  was  smiling 
on  you  ;  and  thought  God  your  Father,  because 
your  temporal  lot  pleased  you,  you  were  risk- 
ing your  soul  in  a  refuge  of  lies ;  and  if  so, 
your  calamity  is  sent  in  mercy,  to  drive 
you  for  refuge  to  the  hope  set  before  you 
in  the  Gospel.  But  if  you  say,  "  It  was  not 
wanted  for  that  ;  all  my  hope  of  salvation  and 
sonship  was  built,  not  on  any  thing  in  my 
temporal  lot,  or  in  my  moral  character,  but 
wholly  on  the  Rock  of  Ages  ;  Christ  was  all 
and  all  as  the  ground  of  my  hopes  :  if  so,  have 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  205 

you  not  known — have  you  not  heard,  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  "  the  same  yesterday,  to-day, 
and  forever?''''  Then  all  the  grounds  of  your 
hope  do  remain  the  same  as  ever.  The  foun- 
dation standeth  sure,  whatever  else  is  fallen. 

Now  the  matter  comes  to  a  point ;  for  if  it 
be  the  fact  that  your  hopes  were  not  founded 
on,  nor  influenced  by,  the  providential  to- 
kens of  divine  favor  in  your  lot,  but  were 
derived  solely  from  the  person  and  work  of 
Christ, — the  changes  in  your  lot  ought  not  to 
change  hope  into  despair,  seeing  the  founda- 
tion of  hope  is  unchanged.  But  you  say,  "  I 
am  sadly  changed  to  the  worse."  In  what  X 
You  wonder  at  this  question,  and  are  ready  to 
say,  "  In  every  thing."  Now  you  should,  of 
course,  know  best ;  but,  at  present,  you  are 
neither  calm  nor  collected,  and  therefore  it 
may  be  that  you  judge  too  rashly.  There 
is,  however,  no  doubt,  a  melancholy  change 
in  the  frame  of  your  mind,  and  in  your  devo- 
tional habits;  but  still,  these  are  not  every 
thing  in  rehgion :  they  are  important  and 
necessary  things  ;  but  they  are  not  the  whole 
of  piety,  nor  yet  the  vital  principle  of  it.  Faith 
18 


206  SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS. 

in  Christ  is  the  grand  bond  of  union  between 
the  soul  and  God  :  and  if  that  bond  be  not 
broken,  your  soul  may  soon  return  to  its  quiet 
rest; — "cast  down,"  indeed,  "but  not  de- 
stroyed ;  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair."  But 
you  say,  "  My  faith  is  gone,  as  well  as  my 
hope ;  they  perished  together,  in  the  day  of 
my  calamity."  Indeed  !  how  could  that  be  ? 
Your  calamity  made  a  sad  alteration  in  you  ; 
but  it  did  not  alter  the  Saviour,  nor  the  Gos- 
pel, nor  the  promises  of  God  to  believers. 
Perhaps  it  did  not  alter  your  leading  views  or 
convictions  in  regard  to  the  persorv  and  work 
of  Christ.  If  not,  your  faith  is  not  clean  gone 
yet.  Examine  the  matter  calmly  :  you  were 
once  fully  persuaded  of  the  truth,  and  suitable- 
ness, and  value  of  the  Gospel.  Is  this  per- 
suasion changed  1  Is  there  any  part  of  the 
divine  testimony  concerning  Christ,  which 
you  now  disbelieve  ?  Do  you  think  less  of  the 
Saviour  than  formerly?  He  is  not,  of  course, 
so  precious  in  your  estimation  as  he  was,  when 
you  could  look  up  to  him  as  your  oivn  Sa- 
viour :  but  you  still  believe  him  to  be  the 
only  Saviour.     In  regard  to  all  but  yourself, 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  207 

you  are  fully  persuaded  that  he  is  able  to  save 
to  the  very  uttermost.  How  then  can  you 
say,  that  your  faith  is  utterly  perished  ?  Is 
there  no  faith  in  a  firm  belief  of  all  the  truth 
concerning  the  Saviour?  If  not,  what  do  you 
mea7i  by  faith? 

Perhaps  you  never  attached  much  impor- 
tance to  the  cordial  behef  of  the  truth  itself; 
but  have,  hitherto,  regarded  nothing  as  faith, 
but  the  reliance  which  you  placed  on  Christ 
for  your  own  salvation ;  and  therefore,  as  that 
reliance  is  shaken  to  its  very  centre  at  present, 
you,  of  course,  conclude  that  you  have  no 
faith.  Now  it  is  certainly  very  useless  to  be- 
lieve the  truth  ■  concerning  the  Saviour,  without 
trusting  in  him  for  salvation.  It  is,  however, 
the  belief  of  the  truth  concerning  Him,  which 
is  the  warrant  for  trusting  in  Him.  You 
may  say,  "  I  cannot  trust — cannot  rely,  now : 
God  seems  to  debar  me,  by  visible  tokens  of 
his  anger."  Now  really,  this  is  a  rash  inter- 
pretation of  his  dealings.  You  cannot  lay 
your  hand  upon  one  text  of  Scripture,  which 
says  that  such  judgments  as  yours  are  fatal, 
or  final.  The  whole  tenor  of  Scripture^stamps 
them  as  being  fatherly  chastisements,  inflicted 


208  SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS. 

in  love,  not  in  hatred.  And  as  to  the  asser- 
tion, that  you  can  no  longer  venture  to  rely 
on  Christ  for  yourself,  it  is  equally  unfounded. 
You,  of  course,  believe  and  feel  it  to  be  true  ; 
but  it  is  not  the  less  false,  in  itself,  on  that  ac- 
count. The  Spirit  of  God  is  just  as  able  to 
enable  you  to  trust  in  Christ  now,  as  when  he 
first  won  your  confidence  to  Him ;  and,  for 
any  thing  that  appears  to  the  contrary,  just  as 
willing  as  ever.  He  is,  however,  the  Spirit 
of  truth,  and  therefore  works  by  the  truth ; 
and  that  truth  which  you  require  to  see,  in 
order  to  the  renewal  of  your  trust  in  Christ, 
is — that  you  are  warranted  and  welcome  to 
rely  on  Him  for  your  own  salvation,  upon  the 
single  ground  of  still  believing  what  God  has 
testified  concerning  him.  Now,  that  testi- 
mony you  do  believe  with  the  heart  sfiil ; 
unhinged  and  overwhelmed  as  your  heart  is  ! 
You  have  lost  your  hold  upon  hope  and  peace, 
during  this  stormy  and  dark  day:  but  you 
have  not  lost  hold  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel. 
Well,  on  this  ground  it  is  both  your  privilege 
and  your  duty  to  take  up  hope  again.  Now, 
if  you  see  this  clearly,  the  lesson  is  worth  all 
that  you  have  suffered  in  order  to  learn  it. 


SANCTIFIED    AFFLICTIONS.  209 

Assuming,  therefore,  that  you  now  see  how 
your  faith  in  Christ  has  secured  your  interest 
in  Christ,  and  maintained  it  throughout  all  the 
vicissitudes  of  your  case,  what  do  you  think  of 
your  trials,  when  you  view  them  in  this  light? 
Your  soul  is  still  safe ;  God  is  still  your  friend  ; 
the  Saviour  has  not  forgotten  you  ;  the  Spirit 
has  not  forsaken  you  ; — whatever  you  have  lost 
or  suffered.  Is  not  this  an  up-making  portion  ? 
Does  not  all  this  balance  the  weight  of  affliction, 
and  even  lighten  it  1  You  may  now  calculate 
upon  grace  to  help,  and  on  strength  to  sustain 
you.  "  Humble"  yourself  under  the  mighty 
hand  of  God,  and  he  will  exalt  you  in  due  sea- 
son. This  hot  furnance  was  the  fiery  trial  of 
your  faithf  as  well  as  your  patience ;  and, 
accordingly,  it  has  purified  your  faith  from 
much  of  its  dross,  and  increased  its  value 
in  your  own  estimation.  And,  is  it  not  amaz- 
ing to  you  to  see  the  glorious  principle  of  sal- 
vation by  fahh,  like  a  rainbow,  spanning  and 
spangling  the  dark  clouds  of  your  calamity ! 
Can  you  ever  cease  to  wonder  at  this  wonder  ? 
Saved  by  faith!  Now  you  can  do  and  endure, 
as  seeing  Him  who  is  Invisible. 
18* 


No.  XIII. 

EXPERIMENTAL    MAXIMS. 

"  Hold  the  JVTystery  of  Faith  in  a  pure  con- 
science.''^ In  nothing  else  can  it  be  held  with 
comfort  or  effect.  When  a  bad  conscience  gets 
between  the  mind  and  the  Gospel,  it  soon  brings 
on  an  almost  total  eclipse  upon  both,  until  the 
Gospel  no  longer  appears  what  it  really  is,  and 
the  mind  can  no  longer  apply  it  as  formerly. 
How  naturally  and  inevitably  this  should  be  the 
effect  of  a  bad  conscience,  you  may  judge  from 
the  fact — that  you  have  found  it  difficult  to  get 
hold,  and  to  keep  hold,  of  the  principle  of  sal- 
vation by  faith,  notwithstanding  all  your  efforts 
to  maintain  a  good  conscience  towards  God  and 
man.  Your  conscience  was,  perhaps,  never 
more  tender  or  watchful  than  during  your  in- 
quiries into  this  principle  ;  and  if,  in  this  state 


EXPERIMENTAL    MAXIMS.  211 

of  mind,  you  have  at  one  time  been  afraid  to 
call  your  believing,  faith  ;  and  at  another  time 
afraid  to  conclude  that  you  were  justified  ; — it 
is  obvious  that  a  bad  conscience  must  render 
such  conclusions  impossible,  upon  scriptural 
or  rational  grounds.  The  sober  and  solemn 
fact  is,  that  the  comforts  of  the  Gospel  are  in 
the  hands  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  and,  therefore, 
when  they  are  not  employed  for  holy  purposes, 
he  withholds  them,  or,  what  is  worse,  leaves 
the  mind  to  the  infatuation  of  crying  "  Peace,'* 
when  there  is  no  peace.  However  clearly, 
therefore,  you  may  now  see  the  way  of  your 
own  salvation  by  faith,  be  sure  of  this, — that 
as  soon  as  you  cease  to  strive  to  maintain  a 
good  conscience  towards  God  and  man,  your 
hold  upon  the  Gospel  will  begin  to  relax,  and 
continue  to  lessen,  until  you  sink  into  greater 
perplexity  than  ever.  A  good  hope  cannot  be 
held  in  a  bad  conscience. 

"  Let  the  peace  of  God  reign  in  your  hearts.^^ 
Yes,  let  it !  Some  do  not  allow  it  to  rule  or  rest 
in  their  hearts.  "  We  have  peace  with  God," 
when  the  Holy  Spirit  enables  us  to  see  and  be- 
lieve that  we   are  justified  by  faith :"  but   this 


212  EXPERIMENTAL   MAXIMS. 

way  of  arriving  at,  and  retaining,  peace  of  con- 
science, is  so  different  from  all  our  natural, 
and  from  the  spirit  of  many  of  our  acquired, 
ideas,  that  we  are  prone  to  flinch  from  it,  or  to 
be  afraid  of  it ;  and  thus  we  unsettle  that  peace 
which  springs  from  believing.  We  talk,  in- 
deed, of  "  living  a  life  of  faith ;"  but,  in  gene- 
ral, this  is  made  to  include  almost  every  thing 
but  faith  itself.  Nor  is  this  the  only  way  in 
which  peace  with  God  is  disturbed  and  lost : 
in  comes  into  the  heart  by  believing  ;  but  it 
comes  to  "  nt/e"  in  the  heart ;  and,  therefore,  if 
it  be  not  allowed  to  sway  its  sceptre  over  our 
habits  and  tempers,  it  will  not  shed  its  sweet 
influences  over  our  hopes.  Oh,  charge  all 
that  is  within  you,  to  let  it  rule  over  you  ! 

*'  Pray  always  with  all  praijcr  and  suppli- 
cation.''^ If  you  know  yourself  to  be  a  believer, 
you  have  not,  of  course,  to  pray  for  faith  itself, 
but  for  the  increase  and  the  continuance  of  it ; 
nor  for  justification  itself,  but  for  the  habitual 
sense  of  it,  and  for  the  pardon  of  daily  sins  ;  nor 
for  sonship  itself,  but  for  the  spirit  of  adoption  ; 
nor  for  the  new  birth  itself,  but  for  the  progress 
and  perfection  of  regeneration  :  but  what  a  field 


EXPERIMENTAL  MAXIMS.  213 

— what  occasion — for  frequent  and  fervent 
prayer  is  thus  before  you  !  And  you  will  re- 
quire to  pray,  until  your  spirit  be  disembodied 
for  praise.  Without  prayer,  you  cannot  main- 
tain a  good  conscience  :  without  prayer,  you 
cannot  keep  before  your  mind  the  principles  or 
the  facts  of  the  Gospel,  which  have  relieved 
you :  without  prayer,  the  spirit  of  adoption 
will  evaporate  as  morning  dew :  without  prayer, 
the  joints  and  sinews  of  your  moral  and  religious 
character  will  relax  and  fail.  You  never  can 
realize  as  your  Father,,  the  God  you  are  re- 
luctant to  commune  with.  You  may  call 
him  so  before  others  ;  but  you  will  be  unable 
to   tliinJc  him  so  in  your  own  mind. 

"  When  thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy 
brethren^  Some,  when  they  discover  the 
perfect  simplicity  of  the  Gospel,  and  see  clearly 
that  the  cordial  belief  of  it  is  faith,  and  that 
faith  itself  settles  the  question  of  acceptance 
with  God, — have  no  patience  with  those  who 
are  groping  their  way  to  these  great  principles, 
and  no  respect  for  those  who  happen  to  state 
them  less  clearly.  Penitents  are  thus  treated 
Avith   harshness  ;  and   preachers,   who  are  as 


214  EXPERIMENTAL  MAXIMS. 

intent  as  any  on  making  Christ  all  and  all  in 
salvation,  are  branded  as  legalists  and  enemies 
of  the  Cross.  Now,  to  say  the  least  of  such 
conduct,  it  is  realiy  despicable !  How  can 
such  persons  forget  the  slowness  of  their  own 
hearts  to  apprehend  and  believe  the  whole  of 
the  Gospel  ]  Guard  against  this  censorious 
spirit!  You  did  not  see  your  own  way  or 
welcome  at  once,  nor  soon,  nor  easily.  And 
it  is  more  than  probable,  that  one  half  of  the 
patience,  w  hich  you  have  required  in  your  own 
case,  will  be  quite  sufficient  to  bring  these 
humble  inquirers  into  the  glorious  liberty  of 
the  children  of  God.  For  they  are  not  unbe- 
lievers^ because  unable  yet  to  see  how  ^aith 
itself  unites  the  soul  to  Christ.  In  general, 
they  believe  with  the  heart  all  the  truth  with 
which  God  has  connected  the  promise  of  sal- 
vation ;  so  that,  on  your  own  principles,  they 
are  safe,  without  knowing  that  they  are  so. 
"  Strengthen,''^  therefore,  instead  of  staggering, 
them. 

"  Be  ye  followers  of  God  as  dear  children.''^ 
Much,  both  of  your  personal  comfort  and  re- 
lative usefulness,  depends   on  acting  upon  this 


EXPERI3IENTAL  MAXIMS.  215 

principle.  The  theoretic  or  logical  conclusion 
that  you  are  a  child  of  God,  because  you  be- 
heve  in  Christ,  will  not  last  long,  if  you  cease 
to  follow  the  Lord  fully.  It  is,  however, 
equally  true  that  you  will  not  long  follow  him 
fully,  if  you  lose  sight  of  this  conclusion. — He 
who  would  follow  as  a  child  of  God,  must 
believe  that  he  is  a  child  of  God.  Now,  if  you 
believe  this  in  your  own  case,  do  speak  and 
act  agreeably  to  your  relationship.  I  do  not 
mean,  of  course,  that  you  should  boast  of,  or 
obtrude  on  othej-s,  the  hope  of  your  sonship  ; 
but  you  may,  you  ought,  to  appear  in  your  real 
character.  By  doing  so  habitually,  you  will 
feel  more  and  more  bound  to  cultivate  the 
image  and  spirit  of  a  child  ;  and  others,  seeing 
not  only  your  good  works,  but  your  good  hopes 
also,  wi!l  feel  that  religion  gives  the  happiness 
it  promises.  Whereas  when  the  careless,  or 
the  undecided,  see  nothing  more  than  practical 
godliness  in  the  pious,  and  hear  nothing  from 
them  but  details  of  fears,  and  doubts,  and 
strivings ;  they  are  led  to  argue  that  religion, 
however  good,  is  joyless  ;  and  that  the  pious 
are  as  uncertain  as   themselves  of  salvation, 


216  EXPERIMENTAL  MAXIMS. 

And  what  else  can  they  think,  if  you  say  no- 
thing of  your  enjoyments  ?  Casting  "  pearls 
before  swine"  is  wrong ;  but,  in  general, 
wherever  you  can  speak  of  your  sense  of  duty 
with  propriety,  you  may  say  something  of 
your  privileges  and  prospects  too. 

"  Follow  peace  with  all  men,  and   holiness,  ^ 
without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord." 


POSTSCRIPT. 

It  may  be  both  pleasing  and  useful  to  you 
to  know,  that  this  little  work,  now  so  widely 
circulated,  has  been  blessed  by  God,  in  a  de- 
gree which  ouf^hi  to  be  publicly  acknowledged. 
The  history  of  its  uselulness  would  form  a 
valuable  record:  but,  of  course,  I  dare  not 
publish  it. 


THE  END.